Author: Kathy Rose
Date: 2021-12-21T18:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fantasy
Description: Gil's merchant story continues. — The businessman, given a second chance at life, has found a new calling in the fantasy world he calls home. In his old life he was merely surviving, but now he sees the chance for more.… Alongside the merchant Roland, Gil hopes to strike it rich while adapting to his new surroundings. Using old talents, and a few new ones,… will Gil make his second chance at life count? Join Gil on this new adventure, as he helps improve the life of his family. Along the way he makes new friends and uncovers a secret that could change everything.
Publisher: Kathy Press Publishing

CONTRACTS

My Life As a Merchant

Copyright © 2021 Kathy Press Publishing LLC

All rights reserved

The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarity to real persons, living or dead, is coincidental and not intended by the author.

No part of this book may be reproduced, or stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise, without express written permission of the publisher.

Cover design by: Art Painter
Library of Congress Control Number: 2018675309
Printed in the United States of America

Contents

Copyright

Chapter 1: Responsibilities

Chapter 2: To Carry A Sword

Chapter 3: Missions

Chapter 4: Cam’s Travels

Chapter 5: Delivery

Chapter 6: A Treasure Hunt

Chapter 7: Roland’s Catalog

Chapter 8: Home Alone

Chapter 9: Among Friends

Chapter 10: A Normal Day

Chapter 11: A Carriage Ride

Chapter 12: The Merchant’s Guild

Chapter 13: The Elf and PaperWork

Chapter 14: The Story of the Elves

Chapter 15: A Bank account

Chapter 16: Checkers

Chapter 17: Investments

Chapter 18: Caught

Chapter 19: License

Chapter 20: Chickens

Chapter 21: Metal And Dwarves

Chapter 22 - Apples, Apples, Apples

Chapter 23 - New Swords

Chapter 24 - Old Friends

Chapter 25 - Business

Chapter 26 - Fitting In

Chapter 27 - The Popularity of Chess

Chapter 28 - The Stables

Chapter 29 - Gil’s Horse

Chapter 30 - A Family Trip

Chapter 31 - A City Alive

Chapter 32 - A Friend In Need

Chapter 33 - The Sword Tournament

Chapter 34 - Moving Up the Ranks

Chapter 35 - Easy Money

Chapter 36 - The Strange Man

About The Author

Chapter 1: Responsibilities

Gil swept the shavings from his carving over to the side of the table. Having finished the last little detail, he marveled at the quality. The finished toy figures Gil had promised Roland were finally done. Reaching down, he picked each one up and thoroughly examined it. Testing the articulation points, Gil began to smile.

The movement of the figures was better than he had planned. The proportions were also more balanced than the original prototype. Those details made the figures much more life-like. It was hard for Gil to even comprehend he was the one who had made them.

Cam looked up and saw his brother staring at the small figures. Gil had poured all his ability into them. Using every trick he had learned from his father to make the characters sturdy. Cam came over to the table to take a look.

“All done?” Cam asked.

Gil nodded his head proudly, “I did, and I think they look great.”

It had been well over two weeks since Gil had seen Roland, and he was starting to get worried. Roland had been checking in practically once a week while he had been designing the figures. While those visits had been anything but fun for Gil since the sculptures had been finished Roland was nowhere to be seen, which caused extra anxiety for him.

Cam had seen the figures multiple times in various stages while Gil had worked on them, but this was Cam’s first look at the finished product. The figures were no longer lumps of wood; they were real things. Cam grabbed the knight figure first and held it close, admiring the details.

“You really captured the knight’s helmet,” Cam said.

“I couldn’t have done it without you,” Gil replied. “I had no idea there were so many different styles of helmets.”

“Yea, I think the one you went with is perfect, though. It's supposed to protect the throat and top of the head more than the others,” Cam said.

Gil nodded his head and smiled. Thanks to Cam’s knowledge of armor and weapons, he had designed the figure more accurately. Gil reached up and rubbed his sore shoulders. The figures had taken him a whole month to complete. There was nothing left to do but deliver them and see if they would meet Roland’s strict standards.

It was early summer, and outside, the weather had only begun to warm up. William could see the boys had matured over the last winter and were ready for more responsibilities. Looking over at his oldest son William thought about how best to prepare Cam since he wanted to be a Royal Knight.

Cam’s ambition, which William had thought he might grow out of, had only grown stronger. Due to this, William decided it was time to help Cam develop his skills to make it through the academy. Putting some new rules for the boys into practice, he started with Cam.

“Cam, I feel you are old enough now to take on some more responsibilities,” William said.

“Like what?” Cam asked.

Having seen Cam’s sword prowess, William decided he might have what it takes to follow his dream. If that was the case, he needed more interaction with people. After all, should Cam ever go to Kingstown, William didn’t want his boy to be overwhelmed.

“Well, you have been saying for some time now that you want to go to the Royal Knight Academy,” William said.

“Yes, I do,” Cam answered.

“Well, the first time I set foot in Kingstown, I thought I was prepared for the big city. But truth be told, I wasn’t. I had seen cities like Braxton and Goldhill but compared to Kingstown, they were tiny dots,” William said.

Cam had heard of the cities William had mentioned, and he knew they were much more extensive than Brighton village. However, he felt ready to see the big city. Cam had never been one to shy away from new adventures or back down from a challenge.”

“Life there is different from what you have been used to. You will run into elves, dwarves,  and beastmen daily. It’s a huge city and full of life all hours of the day and night,” William added.

Although it was meant to be a lesson, how William described Kingstown made Cam even more excited. Since turning eleven, he was ready to escape the simple life in the country. Cam’s dream was to receive the accolades and fame he felt sure were waiting on him.

“To start getting you prepared, I’m going to take you into the village to show you how to complete the tasks I normally do,” William said.

“Okay!” Cam said excitedly.

“Pick up the bag and carry it. That’s your first mission. Its contents have to arrive safely,” William said, pointing to his makeshift bag. “Even the smallest quest needs a knight's full attention.”

“But, it’s the bag you carry to the village,” Cam protested.

“Not anymore,” William said. “Now, it’s the bag you carry. Gil, this means you will be left here on your own. I expect you to be on your best behavior.”

“I will,” Gil said, trying not to sound too eager to be left all alone.

Cam gathered up his things and grabbed his wooden practice sword. Soon William and Cam were walking down the trail, as they had done multiple times before. Gil watched from the window until they disappeared from view.

Cam tried to see his new responsibilities as a proud honor and made sure to be on his best behavior for the trip. Reaching the point where the path joined the road, they continued until passing the Holms’ house. Cam turned towards the house and waved as they passed it by, wearing a big enough smile to show his teeth.

The journey ahead of them was to Cam, not just another trip to the village. It was, as William had put it, a quest. Remembering that, Cam changed his expression to one of seriousness for the trip.

“While you are traveling the road, you need to make sure to keep to your side of it,” William said.

“Yes, I will,” Cam answered, remembering the incident with Gil vividly.

“The journey to and from the village is a safe one, but still, it is good practice to keep your eyes and ears open,” William added.

The two of them walked along quietly for a distance. Cam looked around, taking in all the sights and sounds the summer provided. Birds could be seen flying overhead, and the occasional rabbit would poke its head out of a passing clump of trees.

William and Cam had reached the point where the village church came into view. It wouldn’t be much longer, and they would be in the village itself. William paused here, looked to his left, and motioned for Cam to look the same way.

“See how the tree line comes up to the road here?” William asked.

“Yes,” Cam said, nodding his head.

“It’s is a perfect spot for an ambush. While I don’t expect one, it is good practice to pause here and take a long look at the end of the trees. Knowledge like that is what they will teach you at the Knight Academy,” William said.

The thought of an ambush to William was second nature, having been an adventurer. Bandits and the like were common outside larger towns and cities, where they lurked waiting for nobles. However, to Cam, the idea of an ambush was exciting, and he secretly hoped there would be one.

To his disappointment, the tall trees were just that and nothing more. William began moving forward again. Cam, disappointed, followed him after lingering for a couple of seconds longer than he should have. Shortly after, William and Cam entered the village. As usual, they made their way over towards the Carpenter’s Guild.

The bag of the family’s woodworking was beginning to weigh on Cam’s arm. Because of that, Cam switched hands as they entered the building. Mr. Brooks was running the front table, and he looked up and smiled. Waving his arm, he motioned for William and Cam to come over. William patted Cam’s shoulder as they walked.

“This will be one of your tasks from now on,” William said.

Moving closer to the table, the reality of the situation caught up to Cam, and he realized he would have to do the bartering for the money. A pain in his stomach hit him, and he felt weak. While he had experienced bartering when he sold apples with Gil, he hadn’t enjoyed it and continued to be against the idea of it.

“Are you going to help me?” Cam asked.

“No, it’s all on you, Cam,” William replied, giving him an encouraging smile.

Cam gritted his teeth as he thought over what he would need to do. They were up to the table by then, and he was already putting the bag down. The pain he was experiencing in his stomach moved to his head.

Cam reached over and took hold of the arm carrying the bag. With his other hand, he began to massage the muscle. The load was a lot heavier than Cam would have thought it to be, having never seen William with a sore arm from carrying it. Cam was about to complain, but it dawned on him he had never seen his father do that either.

Cam crossed his arms and scrunched up his nose. The next part coming had him worried. Bartering was not a skill Cam was good at, and he felt he was being put on the spot as if it were a test.

“Hello, William. I see you brought Cam with you,” Mr. Brooks said.

“Yes, I did. If everything goes as planned, you will be seeing a lot more of him than me,” William said.

“Oh, going on a trip?” Mr. Brooks asked.

“No, nothing like that, just time the boy went to the village himself,” William said.

Cam’s head ached as he unloaded the bag of wooden items. William took one step back, leaving Cam at the table to conduct the business himself. Cam’s arm began to shake as he placed the last item on the table.

William had already pre-planned the day. After the Carpenter’s Guild, he would take Cam over to the food shop to buy the family’s weekly food order. It was another task William knew Cam would need to do if he was away from home.

Each of these was as important as the sword training the boys had undergone to William. With Cam’s newfound freedom came trust and responsibilities. Things future adults and knights would need to know.

Mr. Brooks turned his attention to items on the table. Picking one up, he began the usual process of looking it over. Once satisfied with what Cam had spread out, he looked back up at William.

“Cam’s doing this one,” William said.

“I think one silver and one copper would be good,” Mr. Brooks nodded and looked over at Cam.

William patted Cam on the shoulder again. Cam looked at Mr. Brooks, realizing he was expected to barter for more coins. Though Gil had tried to work with him, he had never really taken to the concept.

William being directly behind him didn’t help. Cam had no other alternative but to try and do his best. Opening his mouth, he had trouble producing the words.

“One silver and two copper?” Cam asked, stammering.

“Sure, we can do that,” Mr. Brooks said.

While Cam had gotten the family an additional copper, there had been the opportunity for more had he started with a higher counteroffer. William saw it, but he was determined to remain out of the business transaction. After all, such business was only a tiny part of Cam’s lessons that day.

Mr. Brooks handed the coins over to Cam, who eagerly took them. Looking at the money in his hand, it comforted his stomach and helped clear his head. Eventually, he tried to hand them over to William, who refused to take them. Reaching down to his belt, he placed the money inside his pouch.

“Now, you are responsible for getting the money back home safely,” William said.

Cam picked up the empty bag and was surprised by how little it weighed. The bag was essential to carry safely to town because the items inside of it were the same as the coins he had. Stepping outside after William, Cam breathed in the air as he thought their business in the village was complete.

“I’m really proud of you Cam, I think you can do this,” William said.

“Of course, I can,” Cam said; his confidence had returned, and he was ready to go back and tell Gil all about the trip.

William began stepping forward but had to stop and look back when he realized Cam was still behind him. Reaching out, William gently nudged Cam in the direction he was heading. Cam had been thinking about telling Gil he had gotten the family more money but quickly snapped back to reality.

“Now we need to stop by the food store on our way out of town. Your next duty is to spend some money out of what you just made for the family's supplies.” William said.

“What? We're not done?” Cam stammered.

“Not yet,” William said.

“Ok, then what's next?” Cam asked.

“We will visit that food shop over there,” William repeated, pointing at the shop.

Cam looked over at the shop. It looked somehow more significant than it had before. Swallowing hard, he remembered the praise his father had given him. This was Cam’s chance to prove he could do whatever was needed.

Chapter 2: To Carry A Sword

Going into the shop, William began listing the items Cam would need. One by one, Cam found the items and placed them into the bag. Looking around, he had some trouble finding the last few.

“The flour is over there,” William said, pointing.

“Ok, how much should I get?” Cam asked.

“Oh, one bag should be enough for us,” William answered.

“What else do we need?” Cam asked.

“Some, salt, rice, and oil. I think that will do it,” William said.

Cam, seeing another of the items, picked it up. Looking around, he was only missing the rice. After a thorough search, Cam returned to where his father was empty-handed. William shrugged, wanting Cam to find it himself.

“I don’t see it,” Cam said.

“I won’t be here every time to help you,” William said.

Cam resumed looking for the rice. Slowly he looked over each of the shelves, but it was to no avail. Once more, he returned to William.

“It’s over there against the wall. See the bags?” William asked.

Cam finally spotted it, picked up a bag, and made his way to the counter. Quickly he placed the items from the bag onto it. The shop clerk tallied up the cost of the goods, and Cam paid him out of the money from the Carpenter’s Guild. Carefully, he placed the remaining coins back in the pouch around his waist.

“Excellent, Cam,” William said. “The food shops here in Brighton will always give you a fair price for their goods. The other shops around won’t be as kind, though.”

Leaving the store, William pointed in the direction they should go. Cam obliged, and soon the two of them were heading back to the cabin. Here, William pointed out a few shops Cam was unfamiliar with. While they had passed by them on many occasions, and Cam had seen them before, he wasn't aware of what they were.

“See that building over there?” William asked.

Cam nodded. The building William pointed to looked like a tiny home, but it was located next to two other shops.

“That’s Roland’s shop. You might need to know where it is at some point.” William pointed out.

“Okay,” Cam said.

“That one, right over there, is a good place to get items repaired,” William said.

“Items repaired?” Cam asked.

“Yea, they can resole shoes and sharpen blades and farm equipment. They even fix holes in clothes and other odds and ends.” William said.

“Do you think we could stop by the leather merchant?” Cam asked.

Cam patted his wooden practice sword at his side. For some time, he had been wanting to get a sheath for it. Knowing they were going into the village, Cam had brought his own money with him. William nodded and looked over at his son.

“I think we have time,” William said.

“Good, I want to buy a sheath to put my practice sword in,” Cam said.

William looked over at the boy. Looking down at the sword, he saw how it would be helpful to Cam to have a proper sheath. The boy currently had the wooden sword tucked into his belt, and it moved and bounced about as Cam walked. William hadn't thought much about it, but anything was bound to be more comfortable.

Cam, happy to have the chance to shop, led the way over to one of the leather goods stores. Entering, the scent of dried leather filled their noses. It was full of different leather goods, many of which were piled high on tables.

Some things like jackets and vests were hung on racks and sorted by size. Gloves, and hats, caught Cam’s attention as they walked through the shop to the back. It was there he spotted the sword scabbards.

A collection of several different sizes and patterns covered the wall. Cam began to look through them excitedly to find the one he wanted. Looking over the assortment, he could see different types of leather had been used to make some of them. Reaching up, Cam touched the rough surface of one.

“What do you think? Black or Brown?” Cam asked.

“It’s your purchase. Choose whichever you think is best,” William said.

“They have rough ones and smooth ones. Is there much of a difference?” Cam asked.

“Not really. You are going to be wearing it on the outside of your clothes.” William said. “Better to make sure it fits your sword than your clothing.”

Cam took his wooden sword out of his belt and tried fitting it into a couple of the sheaths. It worked correctly in a few of them, which helped narrow down his choices. Eventually, it came down to Cam’s own personal tastes.

Cam held two possible choices, one in each hand. Was a brown or black one a better choice? While brown was far more common, black seemed more dangerous and exciting to Cam.

William casually browsed the items around, stealing glances at Cam to see how he was doing. The merchant, for his part, mostly ignored Cam and tried to sell William a new belt for his sword. Being who he was, William felt the old belt still had a lot of life left in it, so he was not interested.

Having made up his mind, Cam put the brown sheath back on the wall. Moving over to the salesperson, he tried to get his attention. William could see Cam holding a black sword sheath.

“How much is this one?” Cam asked excitedly.

“Oh, those? They come with your choice of belt, and it costs...” It was here the leather merchant looked over at Cam before continuing. “Only nine coppers. Can you imagine that?”

The merchant said the last part as if it were a deal, emphasizing the word only. Cam looked back over at the sheaths, and he could see right next to them was a table full of belts.

Cam moved back that way and began to dive into the belts, trying to find a suitable one. There were black belts with silver buckles and some with gold-colored fittings. It was a difficult choice to make. Grabbing one of the belts, he tried it around his waist, discovering it was too small.

Picking up another one, Cam tried it on, only to find out it was far too large for his stomach. Deciding the silver somehow looked more regal or important, he hunted for one of that type. Sliding a belt out of the stack, he tried it around his waist and found it to be the right size. Taking the items over to the merchant, William saw Cam looked happy.

Not knowing the price of nine coppers was far too high, Cam readily agreed without trying to barter. William, seeing this thought about intervening but sensed a valuable learning opportunity instead. Deciding to stay out of the negotiation, William stepped outside. While he hated Cam overpaying, maybe it would be a good chance for the boy to learn the value of bartering.

“That’s an excellent choice. I do like the black and silver much better than the brown and gold,” the merchant said.

“Really? I do, too,” Cam said.

“Let me get your change.” The merchant smirked slightly. “Thank you for your purchase.”

Gil had tried several times to teach Cam basic finance, but the subject seemed to be something Cam was simply not interested in learning. It wasn’t that Cam was stupid; it was he didn’t see the value in bartering. Cam’s romanticized ideals of what it meant to be a knight seemed to make him think Royal Knights were above such actions.

Maybe it was because Cam was so honest he expected those around him to also be. Whatever moral issue the boy had, it made him far too naive in the ways of the world. William could see Cam still had some growing up to do because of it.

That was why William had given him these responsibilities in the first palace. Still, it was hard to stand by and see your child make a mistake. Cam was soon by his father’s side.

“Hey, let me see what you bought,” William said.

Cam proudly handed over the belt and the sheath for William's inspection. William looked over the goods. Just as he had thought, the quality was nowhere close to the amount Cam had paid for it.

“You paid the full nine coppers?” William asked.

“Sure did,” Cam said. “It was money from Gils and my apple sales.”

“I think you overpaid for it,” William said, looking at the sword holder and belt. “See here at the seam how the two pieces don't quite blend together? They overlap here. That’s a sign one of the pieces of leather they used wasn’t the correct size. The stitching all around the sheath should be doubled, but you can see at the top, it's single stitched.”

“What?” Cam asked.

“Yea, I would guess for that quality, you should have been able to get it for five coppers, maybe six at the most,” William said with a slight shrug.

“But I paid nine,” Cam said.

Cam was disappointed in himself as he had worked hard for the money he had spent. The pride from his purchase quickly became anger. Suddenly, he wondered if everything Gil had said about value and money had been correct all along.

“You think I lost four or five coppers on the deal?” Cam said angrily. “Should I take it back right now?!”

“Hold on there. While I think the shopkeeper took advantage of you, I don’t think he broke any law. That's why bartering is so important,” William said. “Money is sometimes hard to come by, and you need to learn to get the most out of what you have.”

Cam, feeling ashamed of himself, looked down at the ground. Having overpaid by that many coppers was not something he was happy about. While Cam wanted to blame the merchant, he had a sinking feeling it was his fault.

“Still, it's alright quality and will work for now,” William said, handing back the purchase to Cam. “It will probably need to be replaced in a couple years. You might even have a real sword by then.”

“I see,” Cam said, slowly nodding his head.

“You are going to have to be careful about things like this. It will be all your responsibility not to overpay and to stay out of trouble when you come to town by yourself.” William added.

Cam placed his small wooden sword into the sheath, fastening the belt around his waist. It was a snug fit; taking a few steps, he smiled. The item worked as it should, and the wooden practice sword was no longer sliding about and hitting his leg when he walked.

“I think I could run now,” Cam said.

“Yea, that's how to carry a sword,” William said.

If the lesson Cam had learned sunk in, it would be worth every coin he had spent. William reached over and patted Cam on the top of his head. With their business all done in town, the two of them headed home.

Chapter 3: Missions

Having bought himself a belt and scabbard from the leather shop in Brighton with the money he had saved, Cam showed it off to Gil. It was completely black with a black belt and a silver buckle. Looking it over, Gil could see the leatherwork was not perfect. The edges on one side overlapped the other.

If one did not know better, Cam looked like he was carrying an actual sword at his side.  While Gil had never been interested in weapons and the like before, he strangely felt a tinge of jealousy at Cam’s new purchase. Looking over at the sword holder at Cam’s side made him look older.

“It’s nice,” Gil said, looking down at the floor.

“It sure is. Now my sword doesn't hit me when I run,” Cam said.

“What did you do in town?” Gil asked, trying to change the subject.

“I got to do all the things father usually does. Sell our carvings and buy the supplies.” Cam said.

While Cam told of the day's adventures, Gil entertained the idea of buying a holder for his tiny sword. Looking down at his right leg, though, he thought it might be more hassle than it was worth. Maybe it’s better if I don’t always have a weapon at my side?

“So, how much did it cost?” Gil asked. “Your new sword sheath.”

“It was expensive,” Cam said, trying to avoid the question.

“Yes? But how expensive?” Gil asked.

Knowing the individual merchants didn’t have the integrity of the guilds, Gil was confident Cam had overpaid. Mainly because Cam wouldn’t tell him how much it had been. While Gil strangely still thought of everything as a contest between himself and Cam, he didn’t much like the fact someone else had taken advantage of Cam’s good nature.

Cam sighed and laid his head down on the table, embarrassed. Having spent much of his hard-earned apple money on the sheath, he didn’t want to talk about the cost. Gil could see his brother's disappointment but couldn't seem to help himself from prying more.

“So, you paid too much, and that’s why you won’t tell me,” Gil said.

“Yea,” Cam finally said.

Gil was getting ready to scold his older brother about the purchase when William, who had overheard them talking, moved over to the table where the two boys were. Taking a seat, William smiled at Cam. Before Gil had the chance to speak again, William interrupted their conversation.

“There was a time I too got taken advantage of by a merchant,” William said.

Cam, suddenly aware William was about to start a story, rolled his head to the other side so he could watch his father. Gil also became very attentive, always one to enjoy William’s adventuring tales. Before beginning, William took his time to make himself comfortable in his seat.

“I was a successful adventurer by that time, and honestly, I thought I was rich. With several gold coins jingling in my money pouch, I was looking to buy some new custom-fit leather armor. I was still using the old armor Cam sometimes wears.”

The leather suit of armor William was talking about was the one Cam would wear on occasion when the two sparred. It was oversized for William and almost doubly so for Cam. Gil remembered William had said it had been his father’s. It only fit Cam by adding lots of extra clothing on him.

“So with the money, I intended to replace that old worn-out armor with a new, much better suit. I had arrived in the city of Stonefalls. Things had been going well for me, so I visited several shops to see what they had to offer.”

“I wasn’t content with the cheapest shop. At that time, I equated quality with cost. So, I passed up several armor locations. I instead went to one that was favored by nobles in the area. I admired the look of the armor sets they had on display. The suits of armor were amazing to look at, and I was taken in by that fact alone.”

“Picking out one of the set styles, I eagerly paid the asking price of three gold for it. The shop merchant took my measurements and told me they could have the suit available in a few days. With nothing else to do but wait, I headed to a local pub to spend some time before I got a hotel for the night.”

“What did it look like?” Cam asked, lifting his head up from the table.

“Oh, it was completely black leather with matching shoulder guards and braces. Even had shin and knee covers,” William said.

“Oh,” Cam said, picturing the armor in his head. “Completely custom fit?”

“It was,” William said.

“At the pub, I ordered a drink and sat at the bar. It was a reward for a job well done. I then spent my time listening to the other patrons. The stories ranged from happy to sad as they talked of their adventures, woes, and troubles. I was happy, giddy even. I had bought what I thought to be a top-of-the-line custom-fitted suit of leather armor.”

“It was going to be my first new suit of armor. I was excited to wear something no one else had worn before. Sure the price was high, but I could afford it. After all, I was a successful adventurer, and I had the gold. Another drink or two, and the night was quickly approaching.”

“Just about to leave, I keyed in on a conversation between a couple of drinkers sitting at a table in the corner. I moved over that way so I could hear the conversation better.”

“They were talking about armor and how different shops in the town made different kinds. Just the kind of topic I was interested in. As I listened to the conversation, they mentioned something I hadn’t thought about. A shop right here in Stonefalls made expensive costume armor for wealthy nobles.”

“The gist of the conversation was that the armor, why it looked good, was worthless as actual armor. It was all for show, the type of thing nobles would wear to parties or to make them look important, in front of actual fighters. As they said the last bit, the two men burst into laughter.”

“Was that what you got?” Gil interrupted.

William didn’t answer the boy; he just continued with his story. “Their smiling joy only added to my sadness as I realized the place they were talking about was the very shop I had bought my armor at. I had paid three gold for armor that was just for looks.”

“It was a basic mistake, and I should have known better by then. Had I not been so arrogant, I would have looked over what I was buying better. I had not even bothered to touch the armor in the shop, which would have told me they didn’t properly harden the leather. I left the bar soon after and got a hotel room.”

“Resentment then replaced the satisfaction I had felt at my purchase. I was left waiting for something that would almost certainly not work for what I needed it for. A few days passed, and I picked up the suit of armor.”

“The conversation at the pub was one hundred percent correct, and the armor was useless for any actual protection. Because it was fitted the shop refused to refund it. While it appeared almost perfect at a glance, if one was close enough, right upon it, or touched it, they could tell the leather was soft.”

“Because of that, it was not usable as proper armor. I had foolishly thought I could buy some metal plates and padding to finish it out, but that was not a possibility. The leather was so soft even a child’s bow could have penetrated it.”

“With no protection for the wearer’s vital areas, it was useless for anything practical. So, I had a custom-fitting suit of garbage, show armor, and a coin purse, now three gold lighter. The purchase price had moved me from feeling rich to just having money.”

“There I was, still in need of proper functional armor. I had a lot less money now to buy it, though. Counting out my coins, I was down to only one gold and five silvers. I began hitting up the cheapest shops around. The armor sets they carried were either too worn or too expensive.”

“These were the very shops I had turned my nose up at before. Finally, I spotted something that would work in one shop, and I could afford it. It was not a custom fit or anything fancy. The armor was used but functional.”

“Reaching out, I felt the thickness of the armor, something I should have done before. It was thick, hardened leather, and it had a lot of life left. The suit itself was basic brown and only covered the torso section. It did have shoulder protection but no bracers or pants.”

“I negotiated the price as low as the shopkeeper would go while making some adjustments for me. In the end, that suit of armor was eight silver coins. It hadn’t been my first choice, but it lasted quite a while. While the three gold armor set ended up in the trash.”

“It was too heavy to carry around while traveling and worthless in battle. I guess what I'm trying to say is that everyone gets taken advantage of at some point. You just need to know what you’re shopping for and work on bartering, so it doesn’t happen all the time.”

“I think I understand,” Cam said.

“It’s true; everyone does at some point get taken advantage of,” Gil said.

“So don’t feel bad, just try to do better the next time,” William nodded his head.

Both of the boys were left with a lot to think about. While William’s lesson was one Gil already knew, he still gained something from the story. Every time they had shopped, he was always the first to barter, but this taught him to research what he was buying, especially if they were expensive.

The rest of the day passed quickly as the boys played and did their chores. However, Gil noticed Cam still seemed upset about his purchase the next day. Needing to know if Roland was back in town anyway, Gil decided to give Cam something new to focus on.

“Hey, Cam, can you take these into Roland’s shop for me?” Gil asked, holding up his toy figures.

“Sure I can,” Cam said, moving over to grab William’s bag.

“They look good, Gil; I think you did a good job,” William said, picking up one of the figures from Gil before Cam left with them.

Cam walked over to Gil. Not being nearly as skilled at woodworking as Gil, he marveled over the finished pieces while placing them in the makeshift bag. Each figure had been crafted perfectly; even William admired Gil’s woodworking. Once they were all loaded safely inside the bag, Cam waved goodbye.

“I’ll take good care of them,” Cam was always eager to get outside and excited to take Gil's work into Brighton.

“Be careful,” William said.

“Thank you, Cam,” Gil said.

Soon Cam was off and on his way into the village. Having finished the toy figures, Gil began the long process of starting a chess game for Roland. William looked over, admiring his youngest’s determination.

Thinking of the board design, Gil decided to make it thicker. Leaving room to create a drawer on each side of the board would allow the players to keep the pieces inside. I wouldn’t want Roland to lose a part of his game like we did; it took an entire night to find that rook.

“What do you think of Drawers to store the pieces in?” Gil asked.

“That should be interesting,” William said. “Maybe you should draw out what you want to do before you start.”

It was good advice, and Gil gathered up some paper and a pencil, and soon he had sketched out the board and how each side of it would have a drawer that opened to store the pieces inside. William looked over Gil’s drawing and asked for the pencil.

Gil handed his father the pencil, and soon William had made a couple of quick changes to Gil’s design. Moving over to William’s side, Gil looked at the paper to see what changes had been made. They were basic, but Gil could tell William’s experience was the one thing he lacked in his woodworking.

William had almost at a single glance spotted a way to make the drawers much easier to craft. While it was a simple change, it would save Gil hours in actual construction and likely make the drawers last longer. Gil bit his lip and nodded. William’s design choices were better than his original drawing had been.

As the board would be much more complex than the family’s, Gil had to be very careful about the pieces of wood he chose for the project. Looking over the family's pile of sorted types, he decided on a few wood pieces to start with. Moving them to the table, he placed them down and opened up the woodworking tools.

William maintained the tools well, and as Gil unrolled the container, each tiny blade sparkled in the light. The knives were sorted from biggest to smallest, going left to right. Reaching over, Gil took out the most prominent blade and made the first pass on the woodblock with a slight sigh.

Soon he was making more passes and had a piece resembling the figure he had in mind. It was a start, but he could already tell Roland’s chess set would be much nicer than their own. Pushing the wood shavings over to the side to clear off more workspace, he brought up the second piece of wood that would soon resemble the first one.

Chapter 4: Cam’s Travels

The paths leading into Brighton village were familiar to Cam, and he knew every bump and turn. As Cam moved along the dirt path, the sun looked down on him. Almost as if it were smiling on his journey. Being outdoors was where Cam liked to be, and it always brought a grin to his face.

Cam began to whistle a tune to himself as he continued down the path. Reaching the edge of the Holms’ property, Cam looked over at the apple orchard. The trees were all in straight rows and ran off in the distance as far as he could see.

Cam was soon making his way past the Holms’ house, walking by the long fence that marked the property line. Cam could see Tom and Barry were running about playing knights and mages. Tom was the first to spot Cam passing by. Noticing they had spotted him, Cam waved. It was then the boys ran over to the fence line to see what Cam was doing on the road.

“Where are you going?” Tom asked.

“I bet he’s going to town,” Barry said.

“I have to go to the village and deliver something,” Cam answered. Remembering the trouble Gil had with the brothers, Cam was reluctant to say what the goods were.

“Wish we could go to the village,” Tom said, kicking a rock.

“Yea, we aren't allowed to go by ourselves,” Barry added.

The fact Tom was older than Cam was not lost on him. “How long are you planning to be in town?” Tom asked.

“Not long, gotta drop some items off,” Cam replied.

Tom looked at his younger brother. “Barry, what do you think?” Tom asked.

“Well, I think if it’s not long, we could make it,” Barry said, looking around, making sure his sister was still inside the house and no one else heard. “Besides, if we go with Cam, we’re not exactly going alone.”

“I think so too,” Tom said, nodding at Barry’s reasoning.

Barry and Tom hopped the fence, and Cam’s solo adventure turned into a traveling party. They each took turns kicking a loose stone along the trail with them for a while. As it was still early in the day, they moved at a leisurely pace.

Having company on a journey makes it far more enjoyable, and Cam was happy to have his friends with him. While they traveled, a light breeze blew over them. Talking as they walked, the boys also took in the sights and sounds.

“I heard there was a fight in the village,” Tom said.

“What?” Cam answered.

“Yea, they had to toss Malcolm outta the pub as he was too drunk,” Tom replied.

Malcolm was the village drunk and had a long history of being tossed out of one bar or another. While the information wasn’t exactly earth-shattering, it was a topic for conversation: fights and other matters were attractive to the boys.

“Did he put up a fight?” Cam asked.

“Well, he was pretty drunk, so I don’t know?” Tom answered.

The information Tom was relaying to Cam was all second-hand. Having not seen any of the actual events, he didn’t know much about them. The topic ended there as they continued down the path some more.

Cam spotted a deer off in the woods and pointed it out to Barry and Tom, who had not noticed it. Advancing quietly, the boys got close enough Cam could have shot it with an arrow. Tom bent down and picked up a rock and tossed it in the direction of the deer. Tom’s toss was off by a considerable distance, but the noise the rock made startled the deer, who took off with a leap.

“What did you do that for?” Barry asked.

“I don’t know?” Tom answered.

“I think I might have been able to get him if I had my father’s bow,” Cam said.

“Na, he was too far away,” Tom said. “Even my rock didn’t hit ‘em.”

Cam probably could have hit the deer and brought it down with an arrow. Even using a rock, he could have hit it, but that seemed pointless to him. Cam didn’t press the issue because Tom was like that; he wanted to be the subject of everyone’s attention.

Barry’s turn came up to kick the rock they had passed back and forth, and he missed it. The other two laughed while Barry searched for a new stone to kick along in front of them. Passing the cutoff for the mill, they continued towards Brighton.

“Hey, Cam, did you hear old man Griffin in the village up and died?” Tom asked.

Mr. Griffin was an old gray-haired man in the village, and he had more than once yelled at Tom and Barry for running through his yard. Because of this, the boys thought of him as their enemy. Having never been yelled at by him, Cam didn’t care one way or the other, but it was something to talk about.

“No, I didn’t,” Cam said.

“Yea, he up and died a couple of nights ago,” Barry added.

“We overheard some people who came by the house talking to mom. They mentioned it.” Tom said.

“He was a mean old man,” Barry said, spitting into the dirt.

“Meanest in town,” Tom added, nodding his head.

“What did he die of?” Cam asked.

“He was really old... I guess that,” Tom said.

“The people who came by the house said he was rich,” Barry added.

“Mr. Griffin?” Cam asked, doubting Barry.

While Cam had no run-ins with Mr. Griffin, he did know of the man’s house. It was not on the nicer end of town and was smaller than most. While the house itself was more extensive than the neighbor’s homes in the area, it was nothing special from the outside. In Cam’s mind, wealthy individuals would have lived in big fancy houses.

“Yea, they said something about buried treasure,” Tom added.

“Treasure?” Cam questioned.

“I guess that's why he always yelled at us when we were in his yard. His house has gotta be where the treasure is.” Tom said.

“Let's go get the treasure,” Barry said. While he didn’t remember any mention of the treasure, he was not about to let that stop him from finding it.

“I don’t have anything to do after I drop these items off, but I have to do that first,” Cam answered, uncertain what such a journey would entail.

The rest of the walk was mostly in silence as they all had visions of gold on their minds. Seeing the spot ahead William had pointed out to him, Cam paused and scanned the tree line, looking for a potential ambush. The other boys also stopped though they didn’t understand what Cam was doing.

“What are we stopping for?” Tom asked.

“Yea, the village is down that way,” Barry added, pointing down the path.

“My father said, the clump of trees ahead,” Cam pointed at them. “Right, there was a good spot for bandits.”

“Bandits?” Barry questioned.

“Yea, bandits or some other kind of ambush,” Cam said.

“What else would ambush us?” Tom asked.

“Could be elves,” Barry said, having heard his father talk about them before.

“I doubt it would be elves; my father says almost all of them live in Kingstown,” Cam said.

“Well, then it would have to be bandits,” Tom said.

Barry and Cam nodded their heads in agreement with him. The action was for nothing, though, as no one was lying in wait for the boys. Satisfied, Cam began walking again, followed closely by Tom and Barry.

Reaching the old church that sat on a hill overlooking the village, they could see the outline of the buildings in the distance. Almost at their destination, they began taking turns, talking about what they would buy if they were wealthy. Cam even took a turn as the idea of mountains of gold grew in his mind.

“I would get a fancy carriage to travel about in,” Tom said.

“Not me,” Barry said. “I would buy some delicious things to eat.”

“I would get a suit of armor and a real sword,” Cam said. “But I have to complete my quest first.”

“What’s a quest?” Barry asked.

“It's a task, like saving a princess,” Tom said.

“Oh… what's your quest, Cam?” Barry asked.

While Cam’s quest was not as important as that, he did take the task seriously, just as William had entrusted him to do. Cam was not about to let anything stand in the way of delivering those figures. Holding up the bag as if it were the Holy Grail itself, Cam used it to draw the attention of the two boys.

“I have to deliver the items in this bag safely to a merchant in town,” Cam said.

Cam was still cautious not to say what the items were. Even so, he hoped the way he had expressed the quest was impressive to the other boys. Roland’s shop was located off the main path in the village.

Treasure would have to wait until his mission was complete. Making their way through town, it was not long before the boys were all in front of Roland’s store. Cam looking over at the building, could see it was neatly kept. The outside was cleaner than the village’s main street shops. While tiny, Roland’s shop itself was known to serve nobles primarily.

The outside of the building was well-maintained and made to look more like a little house. Cam looked over at his friends. It was time for the boys to part ways. Taking a step or two in the direction of the shop, he turned back and waved.

“Wait here. I’ll be right back,” Cam said.

“Ok,” Tom and Barry replied in unison.

Tom and Barry nodded their heads up and down and waved back at their friend. Looking around, Tom saw a shady spot over to the side and moved in that direction. Barry followed his big brother into the shade. Once there, they stopped and started talking again. Occasionally one or both of the boys glanced over in the direction Cam had gone.

Cam moved over to the shop’s door. There, he paused, wondering if he should knock. It was hard since the building looked like a house and not a traditional shop. Cam fidgeted back and forth, trying to decide.

Finally figuring it was a shop, and no one knocked at any of the other stores in the village, Cam opened the door. The inside was set up like a nice living room, with two oversized comfortable chairs. It had pictures on the walls and even carpet on the floor.

The only other place Cam had seen so finely furnished was at the Holms’ house. Which he had gotten to go inside of when Tom and Barry had gotten into the fight with Gil. From the shop’s doorway, he saw it was different from all the other shops he had ever seen.

Not a single store in Brighton village was as decorated. Most of them were plain; with their wall, space was taken up by goods, not pictures. Several of them were nothing more than heavy tents.

A comfortable room had been set up for a single shopper at a time. Looking around, Cam could see Roland was there. Additionally, a well-dressed man was sitting in one of the comfortable-looking chairs, holding a book of some kind. A small bell rang out as the door opened, and Roland immediately looked up in that direction.

The high-class customers Roland usually dealt with knew to knock, as his shop was not a traditional one. Roland’s shop in Brighton was an outlet where orders could be placed to be filled later when the goods shipped in from his other shops around the kingdom. Roland looked over to the door, and seeing Cam there, he frowned.

Cam, sweaty from the walk into town, stood in the shop’s doorway. Looking at the boy from head to foot, Roland saw Cam was wearing his old worn-out clothes, and his boots were full of dust. Roland’s only thought was about his dark blue carpet.

The carpet in the shop had been brought all the way from Kingstown to Brighton village. It was a patterned design and the very latest in fashion. Roland sighed, looking over at what was being done to it. All he could see was it getting dirty by Cam’s boots. To make matters even worse, he currently had a prestigious customer in the shop.

Chapter 5: Delivery

Roland looked over at his customer and then back at Cam. With a deep sigh, he moved in the direction of the boy, trying to block Cam from the view of his customer. While doing this, Roland continued to face the seated man, meaning he backed up the entire way. It was the kind of feat only a genuinely skilled person with agility could pull off.

Unfortunately, Roland was not such a person as he was an out-of-shape merchant. Stepping on his robe, he quickly lost his footing and fell back towards the doorway. Cam, seeing the man fall, dropped the bag with the figures and rushed to his aid. Had the customer in the shop been paying any attention, he would have seen quite the show.

However, the customer’s eyes were glued to the book he held. The man was trying to decide between two different patterns of tableware. Both were exquisite in the product drawings, and it was a tough decision. Making it more challenging was the catalog didn't have colors, so the images, while very well done, were only black and white. Deciding between a red or blue pattern of plates without seeing them made everything more difficult.

While the red dinnerware would go best with his carpet and drapes, the blue contrasting might be better. After all, to him, there was no use buying expensive tableware if it didn’t stand out to visitors. The seated man tilted his head to one side and then back to the other, unsure which one to choose.

Cam caught Roland midfall, but he had bounded further into the room to do so. It took all of Cam’s strength to wrangle Roland back up to his feet. The merchant, red-faced and embarrassed from the slip, was primarily worried about his precious carpet as he realized Cam had come further into the shop, making the dirt more noticeable.

Turning to face Cam, Roland was both upset and grateful for the boy. Cam had, after all, stopped him from falling and possibly injuring himself. However, Cam also tracked dust and dirt all over Roland’s expensive carpet to do that heroic deed. Under his power once more, Roland turned towards his customer and saw his previous action had gone entirely unnoticed. Relieved, he knew he had to act fast not to ruin the customer’s shopping experience.

The very prestigious nobleman in the shop was Count Gray. A man Roland regarded as one of his most influential customers. If rumors Roland’s shop was serving lower-class children were to circulate, they could very well ruin the shop’s reputation. These were the kind of things that kept Roland up at night with worry.

Count Gray, for his part, was too engrossed in Roland’s latest catalog to give Cam more than a quick look. A member of high society in Kingstown, Count Gray had moved out of the large city on the advice of a church healer, who had said the country air would do him good. All the people in the village, kids especially, looked pretty much the same to Count Gray. Meaning he seldom gave them a second look and was never interested in what they might be doing.

Roland walked over to Cam. Once there, he put his arm down on Cam’s shoulder to guide him across the room. Cam, however, broke free of Roland’s grasp, walking back across the carpet to retrieve the bag he had dropped. Returning to Roland’s side, Roland pushed the boy towards a door on the far wall.

“I have the figures Gil made,” Cam said.

Roland, upon hearing Cam talk, quickly spoke over him, loudly. “Did you take a look at the silverware? There are some very nice patterns.”

“Yes, yes. I will get to silverware, don’t rush me.” The count moved his right hand in a shooing motion. “It’s an important choice, you know. I have a big dinner party coming up.” The count replied without looking up.

“Of course, Count Gray, please take your time,” Roland said in a quieter tone while continuing to move Cam to the other side of the shop.

Opening the door, Roland quickly shoved Cam through it and closed it behind him. Roland moved back to the count’s side, where he took the position of a dutiful merchant attending to a customer. Cam, confused by Roland’s behavior, reached out and opened the door in front of him. Roland’s jaw dropped as he realized Cam didn’t understand he was putting him out of sight until his business was complete.

Roland stood, moving back over to the doorway, blocking Cam from escaping. The look on his face was one of anger, and Cam could tell he had done something wrong though he didn’t know what that something was. Cam raised the bag to show he had the delivery.

“Wait here,” Roland said under his breath.

“Roland, I’m not going anywhere until I make this decision. I have to ensure I pick the right set, or my guests will be most disappointed.” Count Gray replied, keeping his head down in the catalog.

“I have the figures right here,” Cam said.

“Yes, I know, we can’t have your guests being disappointed,” Roland shouted once again to speak over Cam. While talking, he put a finger up his mouth to signal Cam to stop talking. Then Roland once again closed the door.

“Are you mocking me now? Stephan Leopold will be there; he’s the second cousin of our king, you know. That dinner is essential, and I do not appreciate your tone, Roland.” For the first time since Cam entered the shop, Count Gray looked up, surprised to see Roland standing in the far corner.

“My apologies, Count Gray, I meant no offense by it. I do understand, truly, how important it is for you. I do not want to rush your decisions in the slightest, and if there is anything I can do to assist, please let me know.” Roland replied, bowing. Once he stood back up, Roland tried to look as if he had been dusting something in the corner where he stood to make the interaction less awkward.

Count Gray gave Roland an unconvinced look but returned to his catalog. The door behind Roland had a circular window covered with curtains, Cam standing as tall as he could, looked through it. On the other side was a man in fine clothes looking through a large book.

Cam gulped as he made eye contact with Roland and shrunk back down to hide once again. Roland had never been angry with Cam before, so he was not used to seeing it and still wasn’t sure what he had done to cause it. Looking around the room he was in, Cam could see it was much darker than in the front of the shop. The room contained an empty table, some crates to the side, a single chair, and another door on the far side.

With a sigh, Cam placed his father’s bag down on the table and removed the figures one by one. Taking a closer look at the crates he had seen before, he noticed one had its top removed. Stepping over, Cam looked inside of it and found it was filled with all sorts of strange-looking items poking out from the straw they had been shipped in.

On the chair was a book, much like the man in the other room was holding and looking through. Cam moved over to it, curious about the book. Lifting it, he could see it had exquisite drawings of various goods. Next to the image were details about the items.

The book Cam was holding was an older version of Roland’s shop catalog. The images inside had been drawn by an artist in Kingstown who Roland had contracted. Being well known throughout the kingdom for selling high-quality merchandise, Roland had to ensure his catalogs measured up to what he offered.

Cam was soon engrossed, flipping through the pages seeing all the various offered goods. It was quite something to see, and he wished he had money to buy some of them. Roland's small shop in Brighton didn’t keep any of the items in the catalog in stock, as it was far too tiny to store many things. The picture book was to choose items from, and then they could be delivered from Roland’s other shops into Brighton village.

Eventually, Roland opened the door to the backroom and stepped inside, leaving the door behind him open to allow more light in. Looking over at Cam with his nose in the book Roland smiled. Even with the boy's interruption, he had made a sale. The count had chosen the red plates and a complete set of silverware. The catalog Cam was looking through was something Roland was proud of as the catalogs helped keep his costs low while selling goods in the smaller cities and towns.

Furthermore, the book had kept Cam out of any further trouble, and Roland was thankful for that. Spying the figures on the table, Roland moved in that direction. Cam, noticing Roland was back in the room for the first time, took his eyes off the catalog. Looking up at Roland, Cam stood up from the chair and moved to the table.

“You brought the work Gil promised?” Roland asked anxiously.

“I have them all!” Cam said proudly.

“I see,” Roland said, moving to the table. “If you come here again, Cam, please use the back door. My guests are very particular.”

“Yes, sir. That shop book of yours is something,” Cam said.

“Oh, you like my catalog? Two of the shops I run are like this. It helps the customer visualize what they will be getting.” Roland said. “They are the only reason I have shops in these smaller towns.”

Roland was picking up the wooden figures one by one. Each time he picked one up, he made an exciting half giggle, half aww sound. For every toy, while it was in his hands, he turned it over, looking at the craftsmanship from every angle.

“These are nice. Gil did an excellent job,” Roland placed the last figure back on the table.

“Yea, I like the knight figure,” Cam said.

“It is very detailed,” Roland said, turning his attention back to the knight.

After Roland was fully satisfied, he reached down to his waist and took a copper coin out of the small bag he had there. Holding the copper coin so Cam could see it, he smiled. The shiny reflections of the coin caught Cam’s eyes as he realized it was most likely for him.

“Thank you, Cam, for bringing these to me. Now, if you promise to always use the back door of the shop, I have a paid errand for you,” Roland said, pointing to the second door in the room.

“I will,” Cam said excitedly at the proposition of making a copper coin.

“You need to take this message back to Gil. Tell him I will come to the cabin in the next few days to take him to the Merchant’s Guild so we can sign the contract.” Roland handed the copper coin to Cam.

“I will, thank you.” Cam nodded his head to reassure Roland he would remember the message and to use the backdoor of the shop from then on.

“Very good. You can also take that catalog home with you. It’s from last season, so I no longer need it.” Roland added, having noticed how much Cam was enjoying it.

Cam’s smile grew even more prominent as he picked up the catalog and placed it in his bag. “Thank you!” Cam waved as he left the shop through the back door.

The door opened to a small alley running behind the shop. Cam was once more a free man with his business all complete. Quickly he looked around and found his way back to the street where Tom and Barry were talking about what they would do with their share of the treasure. Rejoining his friends, they stood in the shade a moment before moving on.

“All done?” Barry asked.

“Sure am,” Cam said.

“It took a while,” Tom said.

“I know, Roland had a customer in the shop,” Cam said, shrugging.

“Yea, we saw some fancy guy leave,” Tom said.

The group, once more established, moved along towards their treasure hunting destination. Mr. Griffin lived a couple of streets over, so the boys walked down the street and crossed over into an alley running between two shops. From there, it was down another path and one quick left turn.

The three boys found themselves in front of Mr. Griffin’s house. It was a single-story building with a big yard. Stopping, they looked around to see if anyone was there. Having been scolded by Mr. Griffin more than once, the Holms’ boys were cautious and half expected him to appear in front of them.

Cam was the first one brave enough to step out on the street, separating the boys from the property. The other two eventually followed Cam cautiously. Crossing the street, their group stood at the edge of the grass, making up Mr. Griffin’s big yard.

“I suppose we should look around the yard,” Tom said.

“Yea, that’s what he always told us to get off of,” Barry added.

Cam didn’t think a treasure would just be in the yard. However, he was not in a hurry, and a quick look around it could provide them a valuable clue. Scanning the area, they looked in every low and high spot they could see along the ground.

Chapter 6: A Treasure Hunt

After splitting up, the boys spent some time searching the yard. As no one had bothered to bring a shovel, though, digging could only be superficial. It felt like a victory to Tom and Barry just being in Mr. Griffin’s yard since the older man could do nothing about it.

For Cam, it was an excellent way to spend some time with his friends. Having scoured every inch of grass, they sadly turned up nothing. The massive pile of gold they had hoped to find was nowhere to be seen.

“I think we should check the house,” Tom said.

“Yea, that's a good idea,” Barry agreed.

Cam was hesitant to do so as he was afraid they might get into trouble, and he didn’t want his privilege of going to the village taken away. However, he had to admit the search so far was pointless.

“I don’t know? Didn't Mr. Griffin die there?” Cam said.

That was something the other boys hadn’t thought of. Entering a house where someone had died would almost certainly invite bad luck. They would be fortunate to get away without seeing a ghost or other evil spirit. Cam was hoping the thought would stop any further hunting.

“Well, what you say is true, Cam, but I want some treasure,” Tom said.

At the mention of a possible ghost, Barry had turned completely pale. Being the youngest such things scared him. Cam wasn’t afraid of ghosts as he had heard from one of William’s stories they couldn’t hurt the living, only scare them.

“So Cam, why d… don't y… you go try the door?” Tom stuttered.

The talk of ghosts had gotten to Tom. Trying to appear brave, he quickly volunteered Cam for the job. It would, of course, have seemed far less bold to anyone watching as Tom had moved behind Cam.

Cam was reluctant but for an entirely different reason. Entering someone's house was not an approved ‘going to the village alone activity’. Having gotten the ability to visit the village by himself, Cam was careful not to mess that up.

“I don’t think it’s a good idea,” Cam said.

“What? You, to chicken, to open the door?” Tom asked.

“No, it’s not that,” Cam said, knowing knights were always expected to be brave. “It’s just. It’s Mr. Griffin’s house, not ours.”

“Look, Barry, the big brave knight’s afraid to open a door,” Tom said.

“Yeah, it looks like he's a coward,” Barry added.

To counter the jeers of the other boys, Cam placed his hand on the door and lightly pushed upon it. Going through all the motions, one would if they were trying to open a door, but he was not trying. The entrance, of course, didn’t budge, and Cam hoped their adventure would end.

“It won’t open,” Cam said.

“You have got to push harder,” Barry said.

“I tried,” Cam said.

“Fine, I’ll do it,” Tom said, moving over to the door.

Not wanting to look like a coward, Tom moved over to where Cam was. Cam, who seriously hadn’t tried opening it, wanted it to be locked. Tom stepped up in front of him and reached for the door handle. Pushing hard on the door, he turned the handle, causing it to open with an eerie creak.

“See, Cam, you have to give it a good push,” Tom said.

“It opened,” Cam said, trying to fake disbelief.

“Well, let's go in,” Tom said, trying to sound much more confident than he was.

“Are you sure you guys want to?” Barry asked, starting to have second doubts.

The two brothers stepped inside, leaving Cam outside the door. Barry was a little reluctant to follow Tom into the house. Cam was trying to make up his mind as to whether he would follow them in or stay outside. It was then Cam spotted someone coming down the road.

He stepped in, deciding it was better to be in the house and not seen than outside. The three boys were once again together, standing in the living room. The house was empty, with no furniture inside. Cam breathed a sigh of relief.

The news the boys had relayed was probably old, and the relatives of Mr. Griffin had already moved everything out. Inside, the emptiness gave it a strange appearance that played tricks on the boys who thought they saw shadows dancing all around. Moving as a group, the boys stayed together, often bumping into one another.

“Was that you, Barry?” Tom asked.

“Yea, it was me but, was it Cam who bumped into me?” Barry asked.

“Shhh… I think I heard something,” Tom said.

“Is it the treasure?” Barry asked.

“How do you hear a treasure?” Cam asked.

“It’s a loose floorboard, right here,” Tom said, thinking it the perfect place to hide things.

“Yea,” Barry said to agree with his brother.

Taking a closer look at the floorboard, it was indeed creaky, but no matter who tried to move it, they couldn't. It wasn’t loose so much as just noisy. Eventually, the group gave up on it and moved further into the house.

Moving into the kitchen, they began the search once more. The kitchen was smaller than the living room, but it had cabinets. They all had to be opened, just in case the treasure was hidden within. One after the next, they opened each one and peered inside.

“Did you find anything?” Tom asked, looking over at the other two boys.

“No, nothing,” Barry said.

“I think we need to check the bedroom,” Tom said.

“But, isn’t that where he would have died?” Barry asked.

“Don’t be a baby, Barry he ain’t here,” Tom said.

While they were all pretending to be brave in front of each other, the boys were frightened. The house was spooky, and it took a while for them to build up the courage to leave the kitchen area. Tom was the first to step out, and the other two stayed close by him as they made their way forward.

“Ghosts can’t hurt us,” Cam said.

“What?” Barry questioned.

“Yea, my father says he saw ‘em while adventuring, and they can’t hurt you,” Cam said, trying to sound like he believed the words a little more than he did.

“Yea, everyone knows that,” Tom added, having no clue whatsoever about ghosts.

They entered the hall leading back to the two bedrooms. Barry clung to Tom’s arm as he was far less convinced ghosts couldn't hurt the living. They were all, truth be told, scared they might see Mr. Griffin’s spirit.

Entering the first bedroom revealed nothing. Like the rest of the house, it was empty. Cam took one corner while Barry took another, but the search didn’t take long as the room was small. Meeting back up in the middle of the room, they were all empty-handed.

“The next bedroom’s probably his,” Tom said.

“Mr. Griffin’s?” Barry asked, his voice quivering.

“Yea, this was his house after all,” Tom said.

Cam was the first to exit the room back into the hallway. Thinking the other two were right behind him, he bravely walked into the next room. Barry and Tom had stopped and were not directly behind Cam.

It was them Cam saw a strange shape in the room before him. It looked like the form of a man. He gulped and backed slowly away. Only then he realized Tom and Barry were not with him. Cam turned about to run away when Tom and Barry came into sight.

Cam steadied himself, breathing deeply. Looking around the room one more time, it was just like before. Empty except for a big pile of older adults’ clothing on the floor. Over in a corner was a clothing stand with a jacket on it.

What Cam had mistaken for a person was nothing more than a used jacket on a rack. Looking around the room, Cam let out a sigh of relief. The other boys also looked around the room, but none were brave enough to tackle the clothes pile.

“No treasure,” Barry said.

“I know,” Tom said, sounding very disappointed.

Then a loud noise filled the air. Having recovered from one scare, Cam found his heart racing once again. Barry looked at Cam and then at Tom to see if they had heard it too.

“Did you hear something?” Barry said.

“Yea, I did,” Tom Said, whispering.

“Maybe we should get out of here,” Barry said.

The other boys agreed, and they all turned to head out of the room. It was then they saw a human form in the doorway. Barry let out a little shriek. The shape moved into the room, and they could see Jack.

“What are you guys doing in Mr. Giffin’s house?” Jack asked.

“Looking for treasure,” Barry said, choking back the tears starting to fall down his cheeks.

“What are you here for?” Cam asked.

“Oh, my father volunteered me to help the church move out Mr. Griffin's stuff. They're good guild customers, and it beats the usual work they give me. What's this about treasure?” Jack asked.

“Some people who had visited our house. They said it. Mr. Griffin had lots of money so much he gave some of it to the church.” Tom said.

“He gave everything he had to the church. I’m not sure I would call it a treasure. I have been moving things out of this house for a couple of days now.” Jack said.

The actual conversation that had taken place at the Holms’ household had not mentioned anything about a buried treasure. It had been a trick of Tom’s imagination. Added in after the fact as details sometimes are in a child's mind. Words are tricky, and sometimes people just hear what they want to.

They had been saying Mr. Griffin had lived a life of leisure during his old age. Having so much, he could donate many of his items to the church upon his death. The big treasure hunt had proved to be a complete failure. The boys had not found a single piece of gold or copper anywhere.

“Let’s help Jack,” Cam said, feeling guilty for being in the house.

“Would you?” Jack asked.

“Sure,” Tom said.

Each of the boys took up an arm full of clothes. Forming a line, they headed out the door towards the old church. With all of them helping, they could get the last items in a single trip. Cam and Jack being the strongest of the group, carried the most.

Reaching the old church, Jack instructed them to take the clothes inside and place them in a side room. The boys were all worn out from the treasure hunt, and going back outside, Tom could see the sun was high in the sky. It was afternoon, which meant Tom and Barry had to return home for lunch.

Cam, Tom, and Barry said their goodbyes and followed the path back to the road. For a while, the trio walked in silence due to their failure. They only exchanged defeated glances. Finally, Barry took a round rock he had found out of his pocket. He was tossing it back and forth from one hand to the other.

“What do you have there?” Tom asked.

“It’s a round rock, well almost all round, except for the bottom,” Barry said, handing it off to Tom.

“That’s kinda neat. Did you find it during the hunt?” Tom said.

“Sure did!” Barry said.

“Look at this here,” Tom said, removing a piece of blue-colored glass from his pocket and handing it off to his younger brother. “Watch those edges; they’re sharp. You can hold it up to your eye.”

“It makes everything blue,” Barry said, doing what Tom had instructed.

“I know, it’s kinda neat,” Tom said. “Say, Cam, did you find anything?”

“I got a string,“ Cam said, taking a long string he had found out of his pocket.

While most normal looking, the string could be stretched and bounce back to its original size. The boy’s items were passed back and forth among them. While they hadn’t found money, they had each discovered a treasure of sorts. Though some might turn their nose up at them, they were priceless to the boys.

“That was something. I thought a ghost had us for sure.” Tom said.

“I know Jack scared the living daylights outta me,” Barry said.

Cam nodded in silence, remembering his scary encounter with the jacket. Soon they found themselves at the Holms’ house, where Tom and Barry waved goodbye to Cam and ran up to their porch. Cam smiled and headed back down the path alone, towards his home.

Back at the cabin, Cam entered and saw  Gil working on Roland’s chess set. Cam moved over to the table and took a seat. Gil glanced over at his brother, who looked tired but happy.

“I got the figures delivered, Gil,” Cam said.

“Thank you again,” Gil said.

“Look at this,” Cam said, taking Roland’s Catalogue out of his bag.

“Whoa,” Gil’s eyes widened as he saw the book.

“Oh, Roland also wanted me to tell you in the next day or so, he would come by the cabin to take you to town to sign the paperwork,” Cam said, almost forgetting.

Having delivered Roland’s message, Cam’s quest was complete. Relaxing back in his chair, he watched Gil sort through the wood to find the right pieces for the chessmen. It was nice to be back home.

Chapter 7: Roland’s Catalog

A new chess set would take some time to complete with thirty-two pieces. Gil also wanted to make the details fancier than the family’s game set. With his woodworking skills being at a far higher level than they had been, Gil hoped the additional work wouldn't slow him down as much.

Fortunately, Gil found he could easily create better pieces for the chess game this time around. Not only that, but he could also do so much faster than before. All the work Gil had done on the toy figures had honed his skills to a new level. Gil even amazed himself with the quality of the work he was doing and making the set alone also improved the consistency of the design.

As Gil worked, he looked over at the chess set the family had been using. The game they had made last winter looked far rougher to him than it had before. Compared to his new one, it was a rough collection of woodblocks.

Gil smiled at it thinking how the old game was lumpy and mismatched. The lines he had worked so hard to keep straight went every way, looking like a drunkard had carved them. Picking up one of the old pieces, he could see Cam’s simple lines etched down it, and he could feel it had not been adequately sanded all over.

The memories of the family’s work caused Gil to remember how his father and brother had no clue what they were making. The game or even a board game when they started helping him was a complete mystery. That brought another smile to Gil’s face.

It seemed like a distant memory, but it had only been a short while. Being in this fantasy world for over a year, Gil felt like he was indeed part of it. No longer was he an outsider but a full-fledged resident. Everything that had been strange and unusual almost seemed normal.

The old game was like three different chess sets dumped out on the floor and then recombined into a single one. Even the same pieces on the same side were not uniform in size. Gil saw a jumbo pawn and a miniature one looking at the lighter side. Placing them side by side on the table showed their differences even more.

It was a giant mess, and Gil wondered how the family had been able to use it for so many games. Turning his attention to what he was working on, he finished another piece for Roland's set. Looking at his handiwork, his sentimentality for the old set started to wane. Maybe I should make another one for the family. I wonder if Cam and William are still attached to the old one?

Due to how busy he was, he didn’t have time to work on another set. Gil gave up the thought of making an improved version for the house. Cam’s runs into the village freed up time for William to carve just for fun more often. So Gil would work one side of the table while William cut little statues out across from him.

Times like that allowed for the two to have conversations. It was how Gil got to understand William better. William liked those times, too, as they provided opportunities to impart practical and philosophical ideas to Gil. Talking to his youngest boy was much like talking to another adult, and William being somewhat starved for actual adult conversation, used Gil for that purpose.

“I hear the Hans territory up north is now being ruled by Agustus Hans, the oldest son of Xavior Hans,” William said.

While Gil didn’t know where the territory was, it was still interesting to learn about kingdom events. Though he found himself wondering how long ago it had happened. News from the provinces up north moved far slower than news from the regions to the south.

“How old is Agustus?” Gil asked.

“I don’t know for sure, but I would guess around 30 or so,” William said.

It came as a surprise to William that his youngest was paying attention. Cam wouldn’t have cared about such information, but here Gil, his youngest boy, was. William wasn’t sure what to make of such things. Was it the boys’ different personalities, or was there more at play?

The catalog Cam had brought back from Brighton with him soon was getting a lot of use, and the edges of the several pages were becoming dog-eared and worn. The two boys had even torn a page or two from their time looking at it. Though it was just a catalog, it was the missing piece Gil had needed.

It filled him in on all sorts of things available to those with enough money. Gil, who had once wondered about this world’s technological level, could see it was not completely trapped in the medieval era. The catalog proudly showed off several things that led him to believe the world’s technology was far more advanced than he had initially thought.

The book was mainly about household goods but had several different sections. Towards the back of the book was a small part of magical items that would make living here much easier for their owner. Gil wished the book had prices listed, but he realized it would have limited a merchant’s ability to barter.

It was the magic item section Gil found himself returning to more often than the rest of the book. Reading the descriptions of the items repeatedly, he had several of them memorized. Though only black and white, the provided illustrations gave him an idea of what the things looked like and how they might function.

It was a wealth of information, and in Gil’s free time, he devoured it, dreaming of how life in this world could be entirely different. The catalog was read and reread by both Gil and Cam. It was not long before items had been marked as things Gil or Cam one day would own.

It was odd. So many magical devices correspond perfectly to items from Gil’s world. The book’s appeal was so great the boys had stopped doing the chores around the house or only half doing them to have more time with it.

Gil’s favorite item from the catalog had to be the magical item that cooked food. It was very much like a microwave from its description. It could warm food quickly and safely and rarely needed magically recharged. That device alone would be enough to change the family’s everyday life.

Another item functioned as a refrigerator. It closely resembled a small chest freezer. One could put food or anything they wanted to keep cold inside it. It was said to need recharging once a year. The thought of having a cold drink in the summer or keeping leftover food made Gil miss his old world.

Flipping the page, he saw magical shower heads that would allow actual showers. Just the thought of such a thing made Gil’s head spin. Warm water running over his body had been only a dream since coming to this place. While he originally wanted the refrigerator first, he thought having a good shower might be better.

What a blessing an actual shower would be. The only bathing the family had available at the cabin was a large wooden tub. William would fill it with heated water from the stove, and then they would each take turns using it for bathing. Depending on what order they went in, the water was often dirty or cold by the time Gil’s turn came up.

The tub had originally been a disgusting method of keeping one clean, at least in Gil’s mind. Upon actual use, though, he found it better than not having any way to clean oneself. One had to do what they could to stay clean, after all. With the water often being much colder than Gil liked, his baths had been relatively short.

Cam and William seemed unfazed by such essential appliances. Gil thought it was probably due to them not knowing things like magical showerheads existed. Confident if they had known about them the whole time, they would have worked to get them.

For Cam, it was true; he had never envisioned such things. The catalog also opened his eyes to all sorts of items he would likely see as a future knight. In Gil’s words, Cam’s favorite item from the book would best be described as an outdoor grill.

It was plain compared to the magical items Gil looked at, but it was interesting, nonetheless. It allowed for cooking meat and other things outside. It had wheels and could be easily moved from location to location.

Cam humorously thought it would allow for easy portability so he could take it with him wherever he went. Gil thought that was probably not the case, as it closely resembled the outdoor grills from his world. It would have been far too heavy, as it came complete with a rotisserie and sturdy metal grill capable of holding large portions of meat. The hours the boys spent looking at the book’s pages added up fast.

The boy's devotion to the book got William’s attention, and out of curiosity, he flipped through the book. It was full of fashionable goods, and William had seen and used several of them, magical or not. Back in his adventuring days, his travels had taken him into the houses of wealthy nobles and even the king.

William also discovered the catalog had a section for women's undergarments. While hardly scandalous by Gil’s sense of morals from his world. They were far more risqué here than the boy had realized. Seeing his sons focus on the magazine all hours of the day instead of their work made William believe they were ogling the women in their undergarments.

“Cam, Gil, I want to talk to you boys,” William said, calling the boys over to the table.

Gil could tell by the tone of voice they were in trouble for something; he just didn’t know what it was. Grabbing his chair, he sat down and waited for Cam. Cam took the chair next to him. They were on one side of the table while William was on the other.

“The catalog you have been looking at contains some things I think we should discuss,” William said.

Initially, this sounded like a great idea to Gil as he thought his family should buy one of the showers for the cabin. If not, maybe a refrigerator-type device so they could keep food longer. Of course, Gil didn’t know the price of such devices, and he didn’t really care. Money was something he had proved he could earn, and making more shouldn’t be a problem.

“That book contained images I don’t think are suitable for you boys,” William said.

“What?”’ Cam asked.

Gil thought hard about it, and the only thing he remembered seeing was the ladies in their underwear, illustrated in black and white. Meaning William was removing the book over such simple drawings. That upset Gil; it wasn’t like the images were being used sexually.

“So there comes a time,” William began.

“I object,” Gil said.

“What?” William questioned.

“I said, I object, to you taking the book away,” Gil responded. “Especially over a tiny section that could be torn out of a larger volume.“

William hadn’t thought about it like that, and to his chagrin Gil was right. It was beginning to feel as if he was always right. The three or four pages could easily be torn from the catalog, but they weren't William’s only concern.

“I’m your father, and I can take away whatever book I want, for whatever reason I want,” William said. “Besides, it was not just the girls. It’s also the way you look at the things you won’t be able to afford.”

“I will,” Gil said.

“You have no idea how expensive those items are,” William said. “Some of those things cost hundreds if not thousands of gold.”

“Someday, we all will have those things,” Gil said, sure of himself.

“That’s impossible, Gil,” William said, running his hand through his hair.

“Are you saying I won’t have hundreds or thousands of gold?” Gil replied. “I will show you. I promise you, I will have more gold than you have ever seen.”

Gil had inadvertently touched on a sore spot with William. Namely, Gil was younger than Cam but always acted far older. All the talk of gold also reminded William of how hard it had been to make the money he had. William was trying to talk sense into the boys; he didn’t find it healthy for them to spend so much time daydreaming.

“You don’t get a say, Gil,” William said. “The book is gone.”

“Why not?” Gil yelled. “ That book rightfully belongs to Cam!”

William had heard enough. Reaching across the table, he grabbed Gil and pulled the boy over to him. Gil could see the look of anger in William’s eyes. For a moment, Gil worried William might even hit him, but almost as quick as William had grabbed him, he let him go.

William took a deep breath before speaking again. “This is my final decision. You boys are losing sight of your focus. Cam, when was the last time you practiced with your sword and Gil? Weren’t you working on a new chess set?” William said.

Gil grew as quiet as Cam had been the entire time, knowing William was right. Both of them had been spending less time on chores, and they also had stopped working on their hobbies. Gil remained unhappy about the decision, but he knew he had lost the argument.

“I think you boys need time to think through what I’ve said. So go to your rooms for now,” William said.

“What... Did I do?” Cam started to object.

The stern look on William's face caused Cam to accept his fate, and he disappeared from the kitchen. This had not been a decision made lightly or in haste. William knew the boys would have to deal with both things at some point. Deciding it was for the betterment of his boys, the book found itself hidden in the winter chest in William’s room under some blankets they never used.

William thought over what had just happened with the boys sent to their room. The somber realization he had almost struck one of his boys flooded over him. Had he become his father? No, there was more to it than that. Gil never knew when to accept what was happening around him, and he knew he would need to control his temper better in the future with his youngest.

Walking over to a top cupboard in the kitchen, William reached all the way back until he felt a bottle. It was a bottle of elven wine he and Madlyn had gotten as a wedding gift. It was the real thing. Putting the unopened bottle down on the table, he looked at it. A bottle like that would probably cost 20 gold at a high-end shop in Kingstown.

“I know. I promised you we would save this for a special occasion,” William said to himself. “But I need something to calm me down.”

Pouring himself a glass of elven wine, William sat back and took a drink. The sweet and bitter flavors of the alcohol felt good to him. Breathing in and then out, he replayed what had happened in his mind. Having once promised himself he would never hit one of the boys, William thought about what could have happened.

Finishing half the bottle, William re-corked it and returned it to its hiding place. With doubts about what had happened, he went to bed. The next day, things were better but still different than before. William seemed more distant to Gil.

With the book gone seemingly forever, the boys reluctantly turned their attention back to what they should have been doing all along. Household chores and duties were once more completed, and the boys’ focus returned. Though William felt terrible having to take the book away from the boys, he was relieved that was the case.

The days passed quickly as life in the cabin returned to the way it had been before the catalog arrived. William looked over at his boys; both were growing up so quickly. Soon they would have to make up their own minds about what was good for them and what wasn’t. Giving the boys more responsibilities and freedom was as much a test as it was a reward.

With Cam gone more than he had been in the past, Gil found himself missing his brother. It was odd he had grown so used to having Cam around in such a short time. Cam’s absence, though, left a void in Gil’s social life while he was gone.

William was often out working. Even when they were in the same room, they rarely talked. Occasionally William would go into town with Cam. While his guise was that he wanted to help Cam, Gil felt it was to escape the cabin.

Loneliness was a familiar feeling, and Gil remembered it well. In his first year in this world, he had mostly forgotten about the old mental pains that had bothered him. Isolated, they were once more nagging at him from the back of his mind.

It wasn't that Gil didn't have things to do, he still needed to start on Roland’s chessboard, and one of the figures required more sanding. It was more like he was bored of the same old routine. For almost a whole month, he had been getting up out of bed, eating breakfast, and going straight to work at the table.

It was like he was working a full-time job. The monotony of it all made him jealous of his brother's newfound freedom. So on one of the days William decided to accompany Cam to Brighton, Gil discovered an additional privilege for himself. Gil set his plan in motion as he watched them disappear from the front window.

Chapter 8: Home Alone

An idea occurred to Gil. Being left alone at the cabin gave him the freedom to do what he wanted. Even when he had been stuck in bed, after first arriving in this world, the others were never more than a minute or two away. With both Cam and William miles away, that meant freedom and independence. Gil smiled as he thought about how to spend his day.

Gil was thinking over the choices he had available to him. The newfound freedom went straight to his head and soon had him thinking about the old days. Back in his world, Gil would have spent such leisure time vegging out in front of the TV and eating terrible snacks at all hours.

Unfortunately, there was no TV here in this world, and the snacks were less than desirable. Focusing on it for a moment, he thought about how William being gone meant he had the family home all to himself. A smile began to form across his face as his eyes grew wide looking into the kitchen.

Gil limped over in that direction, and soon he was in the small area. Searching to see what items were left to use, he went from the cupboard to the pantry. Looking in the cupboard, he saw flour and some yeast. On the panty shelves, he found salt and oil.

The oil was out of his reach, so Gil moved a chair over to help him. It was slow going and required him to rest after climbing up. Regaining his breath, he carefully reached out.

Only then did Gil see a strange bottle behind the oil, which had all the markings of alcohol. Carefully he tried to move it forward, but all that accomplished was knocking the bottle over. The cork, which wasn’t snug, popped off, spilling some of the precious liquid. Quickly, Gil righted the bottle and returned the cork to its proper place.

It was a tricky balancing act, but he managed to move the bottle forward enough to get it and the oil down. Grabbing a kitchen cloth, he cleaned the spill as best he could. After that, Gil took a small break to look at the bottle.

The bottle was tinted dark orange, and the liquid inside it looked like a deep purple. Taking the cork off, Gil breathed in the fragrant smell of grapes. Though he wasn’t sure exactly what it was, it seemed to be a type of wine.

Pouring himself a glass, Gil raised it to his mouth and took a sip. The refreshing flavors met his tongue, and he readily downed more of the liquid. It was then he started to feel lightheaded. The realization he was trapped in a tiny body had been forgotten.

Only a quarter of a glass had him feeling warm and tingly. Pacing himself, he slowly drank the last of the glass. Feeling happy, he looked over the items he had found in the kitchen.

It wasn’t much, but he had an idea of what he could make. Thinking over William’s flatbread, he built up his courage and decided to try making some bread of his own. Nodding, Gil reached out to the ingredients he had placed on the counter.

If he had been back in his world, he would have scoured the internet for a proper recipe. However, he had to rely solely on his memory as things were. While bread wasn’t challenging to make, getting just the right mixture of ingredients could be tricky.

All Gil needed was a bowl to combine the items in. Finding one, he put in water, a pinch of salt, some oil, and flour. Gil soon had mixed up what he hoped would make a loaf of decent bread. Carefully he added the yeast.

All that’s left to do is let it rise. I hope I put the right amount of yeast in. Covering the bowl with a cloth, Gil went over to the table and sat down. Usually, he would have gotten out his carving tools and worked some, but he was tired of carving. Additionally, he didn’t feel his skills would be the best in his current state.

After waiting some time, Gil went over to see the results. Carefully he pulled back the cloth. The dough had risen, which pleasantly surprised him. I must have been close enough on how much yeast I put into it. The dough had grown to almost twice its original size. Looking through the pots and pans, Gil could see the family didn’t have a bread pan. Because of this, he had to cook in a skillet.

Not having a proper pan made Gil understand why Williams’s bread was so tough and flat. While he knew bread could be cooked in a skillet, he had never done so. Searching through the cooking pans, Gil found one big enough. It was then time for him to get the stove lit.

The stove made of thick black iron had circular lids on the top, which could be removed for use as a stove and a door on the front. Opening the door, Gil could see it had a firebox inside. Looking around, he spotted a small stack of wood for the stove.

Reaching over, he grabbed a piece of wood and shoved it into the firebox. The whole process was a new experience for him, so he looked over what he had done to ensure it was correct. Lighting a match, he held it to the wood he had placed inside the stove. The wood quickly caught fire, and Gil was ready to put his skillet onto the metal rack. Carefully he placed the iron pan inside.

Kindling the fire correctly took Gil some time to learn. It was a lot of trial and error until he got it right. The goal was to get the fire red hot but not blazing. If the fire got too high, it would burn the item you were cooking to a cinder in no time. It was also essential to add wood if needed during baking to keep the heat in the oven at the correct level.

Working with the stove was more complicated than it should have been, as there was no temperature gauge to judge correctly. Using an oven in this world was up to the cook’s skill with the equipment. Gil liked to think himself skilled at such a thing, but he had to be very watchful to keep from burning or undercooking the bread.

After a few minutes, he seemed to get the hang of it and was able to keep the temperature in the oven to what he figured was about right for the bread. With nothing left but waiting, a delightful smell soon filled the cabin. Gil sat at the table while it baked, occasionally laughing to himself at a joke in his head.

Checking on the bread, Gil could see it was almost ready. It was turning a perfect golden brown on top. Using a wooden spatula, he turned it over. As Gil was still not supposed to use the stove on his own, he went over to the front door and propped it open to help the smell escape.

When the bread was finally done, Gil looked it over. While it was not as fluffy as he would have liked, he could already tell it would be better than William’s. Taking a bite out of the first piece, he opened his mouth and breathed out quickly. The bread was very hot, and he needed to let it cool before he ate anymore. Overall, he found the skillet bread acceptable but a little chewy.

After it cooled, Gil ate the rest of the slice. While he had made better bread than William, it was not as good as the bread in the village. Gil also didn’t have any butter to put on it. Looking over at the mess in the kitchen, he ate another slice.

Judging what time the others would come back was not easy. Immediately Gil ate as much of the bread as he could stomach before starting to clean up. While he hated to waste the rest, it was far too much for him to eat alone.

Opening the back door, Gil took the remainder of the loaf out by the woods and tossed it as far as he could. Gil returned to the cabin and quickly washed the items he had used, and sat down at the table worn out from the day's activities. There he tried to figure out how much time was left until his family returned.

Carefully Gil placed all the items he had gathered from the cupboard and pantry back to where he had discovered them. Making sure to be extra careful about getting the wine back to where it had been. Looking at the bottle, it looked like there was considerably less than when he had found it. Hopefully, William doesn’t remember how much was in there.

Gil’s focus turned to the chess set he had promised to make for Roland with the cleaning done. With thirty-two pieces, it was going to take some time to complete. Groaning to himself, Gil realized making the details fancier than the family’s rough game set would take more time.

Gil set to work on a new piece, doubting it would turn out favorably due to his current state. However, he needed to busy himself with something to not seem suspicious upon William’s return. With how upset William had become because of the magazine, Gil could only guess how angry he would be if he knew how Gil had spent the day.

Gil was about halfway through the wood piece when William and Cam returned to the cabin and began putting away the items they had bought in the village. Though William didn’t say anything, he strangely remembered putting the oil up on a higher shelf than he found it sitting. The boys were given some free time while William got supper ready.

“What are you working on now, Gil?” William asked while getting supplies down.

“Oh, trying to make another pawn piece,” Gil said. “What are we having for dinner?”

Gil didn’t feel hungry, having eaten so much bread. However, he couldn’t let them know that, so he hoped for something light. Maybe he’ll make stew. I could pretend to eat it.

“Vegetable stew,” William said.

Gil let out a small groan because it was his least favorite. “Again?”

“Yes, but don’t worry, we brought back a loaf of bread from the village to eat with it,” William answered.

Had William been facing Gil, he would have seen his eyes widen in alarm. Gil wasn’t sure he could eat any more bread. Burying his face back into his woodcarving, he did his best to remain quiet while William cooked, to not draw attention to himself.

William cooked in the kitchen in silence for some time, feeling as if Gil was still upset about the catalog. Nearing completion of their dinner, he instructed Gil to clean off the table. Once Gil did so, Cam set the table, and William served their food.

Gil sat in front of the bowl and used his spoon to stir it around, trying to look like he was eating. An entire loaf of bread from town was in the middle of the table. Gil would have devoured it before ever touching the stew on any other occasion. However, he felt he might pop if he ate one more bite of anything.

William watched as his youngest sat across the table, staring down into his stew. To him, he saw a sad boy and worried his peace offering of bread wasn’t going to be enough to cheer him up. Normally, he would have scolded him for not eating, but he chose to leave it alone this time.

“I saw a couple of horses in the village today,” Cam said.

“Where at?” Gil asked.

“Down by the shops. I guess there might be some people passing through.” Cam answered.

“It would be nice if the family had a horse,” Gil said.

“Really?” William asked.

“Yea, I think a horse could be useful,” Gil said.

“They’re a lot of work,” William said.

“Do you think we can go to the Holms’ house when we get some free time?” Cam asked before Gil could say anything else on the subject.

“I don’t see why not,” William replied. “You should have some time tomorrow.”

With that, dinner was finished, so Cam and Gil cleared the table and cleaned up the kitchen. Cam thought Gil might be stumbling more than normal, but he didn’t want to mention it, knowing it was a sore subject for his brother. Once they were finished, both boys went to bed.

The next day, as soon as their chores were finished, Cam asked Gil to go to the Holms’ land with him. While Gil hated to leave the house for fear Roland would pick that time to arrive, he finally relented. Along with his brother, they set out to visit their friends. Maybe some time away from the kitchen table will do me some good.

Cam tried to take Gil’s mind off the fact Roland had not shown up at the house. It was harder to do than one would think, as Gil was starting to doubt everything about the deal. Business here in this world moved at a snail's pace, which bothered him a lot as Gil was used to business being slow by hours, not days.

“Hey, look over there. It looks like part of the fence is broken.” Cam pointed it out to Gil.

“Yea, it sure does,” Gil replied rather monotone.

The two walked further down the path. Cam scanned the tree line for anything else he could point out. It was then the two boys heard a crow let out a scream.

“Hey, there he is,” Cam said, spotting the crow before Gil.

“Wow, what a big one,” Gil said.

The big old black crow was indeed significant, about the size of a full-grown cat. Gil eyed it suspiciously as it continued to dance about on the ground squawking at the boys as if they were invading its territory. After passing the bird, Gil again went into deep contemplation over why Roland hadn’t yet returned to the cabin.

Chapter 9: Among Friends

Gil and Cam were soon at the Holms’ house. As the weather was pleasant, Tom and Barry were out on the front porch looking bored. Seeing Cam and Gil, their friends' spirits were revived, and they ran out to meet the other boys before they reached the house.

“Hey Cam, Hey Gil,'' shouted Barry as the boys ran over to them.

“Hello,” Gil said.

“Barry, you run in and see if sis wants to come out,” Tom said.

Barry nodded, and he took off back to the house. Tom took a spot next to Cam as the group moved in the direction of the house. The older boys took the lead, and Gil fell back behind them.

It was not long before Barry emerged from inside, followed by Judy. Judy waved as she saw Gil making his way up towards the house. Leaving the porch, Judy and Barry joined the rest, and the group was all together again.

“It’s good to see you,” Judy said, smiling at Gil.

“I’ll say it was boring with nothing to do,” Tom added.

“What do you guys say about running over to the fence section, yonder?” Barry asked, pointing at a section of the fence that marked out the apple orchard.

“Sure,” Cam said.

With that, the older boys all took off at a full run for the section of fence Barry had pointed out. Leaving Judy and Gil alone, they headed for their usual spot under the large shade tree in front of the house.

“I’m going to make a merchant contract soon,” Gil said.

“What’s that?” Judy asked, having never heard the term before.

“Oh, it means a merchant wants to buy something I made and resell it,” Gil replied, trying to boil it down to the simplest terms.

“Really?” Judy said excitedly.

Though Gil wasn't trying to come off as bragging, it had come out that way. While not familiar with merchant contracts, Judy understood what he was talking about was a big deal. Impressed by his news, she didn’t mind Gil bragging.

For Gil, it was the only thing on his mind at the time, and he wanted to share his excitement with Judy. For her, it was a token of his commitment to their future life together. Though she didn’t say so out loud, she took it as news Gil was preparing to take care of them in the future monetarily.

As the older boys ran about, Gil’s mind shifted focus to reflect on all the changes around him. The kids were all older, and in many small ways, he could tell. Not only were they bigger physically, but they all were showing their unique personalities and interests.

The way Cam carried himself and acted showed he had matured a lot in the last year. Though he was a full year younger than Tom, looking at the two, no one would ever guess that to be the case. Cam acted in many ways like an adult. While he loved to run and play, the way he thought and the things he did daily were far more adult-like than what Tom or Barry ever did.

Tom, who Gil had always thought spoiled, looked more like an adult too. Though he was still acting like a kid, most of the time. Gil watched as Tom and Barry argued over who had reached the fence first. Gil guessed it was Tom as he was taller and had longer legs, but he wasn’t certain, as Barry had grown. The boys returned to where Judy and Gil were.

“I did beat you,” Barry said.

“No way, I’m older, so I won,”  Tom said.

“No,” Said Barry, putting his foot down.

For Judy, the changes were noticeable. Having grown more in appearance to the young woman, she would eventually be. While her manors were always perfect, those had somehow also been refined.

As the kids all played together, Gil wondered when they would separate for the last time. A small part of him hoped it would never happen, but in reality, he knew it eventually would. Things constantly change and never stay the same.

Gil’s future had changed when he agreed to the merchant’s contract. While it had started as a question, it had transformed into something else. Judy and Gil sat in silence and watched the day pass them by.

In Gil’s mind, he wondered if the thoughts he had were the same as hers. Sitting under the tree, there was a gentle breeze, making it the perfect day to play outside. Neither seemed to want to break the silence for fear they might lose the moment they shared. Then, Mrs. Holms appeared in the house’s doorway. Looking over that way, Tom sighed, fearing the day was at an end.

“Ah, Barry, go see what mom wants,” Tom said.

“Ok,” Barry said, taking off running towards the porch.

When Barry reached the porch, Mrs. Holms said. “I think our guests might like a ride,”

Barry nodded and turned, running back to where the kids were. Reaching them, he bent forward, trying to catch his breath.

“Well, what did she want?” Tom asked, impatient as always.

“Mom… says… we can ride…,” Barry said, winded.

“What?” Tom asked.

“A horse,” Barry said.

The Holms family had three horses, and usually, they were being used for work around the orchard. Today, however, one was free and available in a nearby field. Mrs. Holms felt it was a good activity for the kids since it was perfect weather and the right horse was free.

“Really?” Tom asked. “Is Star free?”

Star was the unofficial horse of Tom. It was a powerful colt full of energy. The boy had ridden it a couple of times, but the horse was not too easy to ride. Star was the wildest of the Holms horses. Mrs. Holms had left the porch and walked over.

“No, Star is working today,” Mrs. Holms said. “Bonnie’s the one available.”

“Ah,” Tom said. “Bonnie? She’s so slow.”

Bonnie was unofficially Judy’s horse; she was an older gray mare as gentle as could be. Meaning the horse would allow anyone to ride. As Bonnie only had one speed, a slow, steady trot, Mrs. Holms thought it safe for the children. Tom was not terribly fond of Bonnie for those reasons.

To Tom, Bonnie was much like every older person in his life, far too bothersome. When he ran the family business, things would change. They would only use younger, faster horses.

“Are we going to ride?” Cam asked.

“You sure will just follow me,” Mrs. Holms said, leading the children over to the field where Bonnie was grazing.

Gil wasn’t sure about riding a horse. It was something he had done only a handful of times in his life. However, as they neared the fenced-in pasture, his fears gradually gave way. The horse waiting for them, while large, looked very old and calm.

Mrs. Holms quickly divided the kids up into groups. Tom could mount Bonnie on his own, and he took the first turn. Nudging the horse as much as he could, he managed to get a slight trot out of her before his turn ended.

Cam and Barry were picked to ride together due to Cam having never ridden a horse before. Cam helped Barry up onto the horse and took a seat behind him. Gil watched as they made a large circle in the pasture.

Bringing the horseback to a stop over by the kids. Cam dismounted first and then helped Barry down. Staying by the horse’s side, Cam helped Judy onto Bonnie and then, with some difficulty, lifted Gil up so he could sit behind her.

“Don’t worry, Gil, Bonnie is a nice horse. Not like Tom’s mean one, Star,” Judy said.

“Look at him. Can’t even get on a horse which doesn't move,” Tom shouted out towards Gil.

“Tom, you had best mind your manners,” Mrs. Holms said.

Judy glared at her brother while Gil tried to ignore him. Wrapping his arms around Judy’s waist, she smiled at the embrace. Though she knew he only did it so he wouldn’t fall off the horse, she couldn’t help but relax into his arms.

The horse was gentle, and soon Judy and Gil were making their way around the field. Bonnie used to the experience needed no nudging to repeat the pattern from before. After the last ride, the kids petted the horse and fawned over it. Bonnie, for her part, enjoyed the attention.

“That was fun,” Cam said.

“It was,” Gil added.

“I wish we could take Bonnie out for a real ride,” Judy said.

“It would have been so much better with Star,” Tom said. “Bonnie won’t even run.”

Making their way back to the front yard, the kids separated into their usual groups. The older boys ran ahead while Judy and Gil were left walking behind them. Judy looked over at Gil and laid her head down on his shoulder.

“It’s a nice day,” Judy said.

Gil nodded his head as he looked back at her. “Do you ever think about how all this won’t last forever?”

“All what?” Judy asked.

“Us, your brothers, the time we are sharing. Things like that,” Gil said.

To be honest, the thought had never occurred to Judy. In her mind, these days would be here forever. Frowning over what Gil had said, she realized it was likely true.

“We will still be together,” Judy said, defying the fates to try to change her stout resolution.

Gil sighed; it wasn’t so much he doubted Judy’s determination. It was that he knew how life could play out. Today was theirs, but what of tomorrow?

Saying their farewell to Judy, Gil and Cam headed back to the path leading home. Tom and Barry joined them a reasonable distance down the way. Gil’s right leg was starting to ache, and he found himself falling behind. Usually, Cam would have reduced his speed to walk with Gil, but he was too engrossed in talking to Tom. Barry, however, did notice and slowed his pace down until he was walking next to Gil.

“Is your leg bothering you?” Barry asked, his voice filled with authenticity.

“It is. I saw the race you and Tom had; it looked like you won.” Gil said.

“Oh, I did. Tom’s just a sore loser. You should really raise your leg when you get home, our dad has trouble with his knee, and that always helps him,” Barry said.

“Thanks, I sometimes do,” Gil said, shocked at Barry’s concern.

The Barry I knew last summer would have immediately told Tom, and together they would have made fun of my leg. Barry’s small gesture only reinforced Gil’s thoughts about how things were changing. Generally, as a kid, you wouldn’t notice it, but getting to relive his life, Gil couldn’t help but see it.

“Well, we should really head back now,” Tom said.

Barry let out a sigh. “Already? Okay.”

With that, all of the boys said their goodbyes, and Tom and Barry turned to head back home. Gil and Cam paused, watching them leave, hearing Tom dare Barry to one more race. Once they took off running, Cam turned and started back home, with Gil following after.

“That was fun,” Cam said, trying to judge Gil’s reaction to the visit.

“Hmm...” Gil nodded.

“What does that mean?” Cam asked, slowing his pace.

“Only that, Tom is best enjoyed in small doses,” Gil said.

While Gil wasn’t sure he would have called the visit fun, it had been something to take his mind off Roland. It also gave him a great deal to think over. Gil sighed as he realized being a kid was just a temporary solution, and sooner or later, he would have to face the troubles of this world as an adult.

While Gil wasn’t upset about losing the catalog anymore, what William had said did weigh heavily on his mind. Several times he had found himself enjoying being a kid again, but he couldn’t escape what was to come. How Gil felt was overwhelming, as it was a mix of anger and self-pity, but with the knowledge, he could do nothing but surrender to the hands of time.

Life at the cabin was going well. Everything was working like clockwork. The weekly orders were getting done, and Cam was delivering them. Gil had even made some progress on Roland’s chess set.

If there were any problem with the way life was going for the small family, it would have been with Cam’s inability to haggle on the family’s payments from the guild. While he had gotten to the point he could do some, he was not very good at it. Cam seemed to realize it, and he would often seek advice from Gil and William.

William took Cam’s asking as an excellent chance to teach him the finer haggling points. Gil didn’t even know some of the information, so it was good knowledge to have. Listening eagerly to what their father had to say, both boys learned a great deal about business with the various races in the kingdom.

“Now, when you're dealing with your own kind, bartering is something done as a manner of making both parties more comfortable with each other. The price won’t shift more than a few coppers usually.”

“Like what we do at the guild?” Gil asked. Though he already knew the answer, he thought asking might help reinforce it to Cam.

“Exactly,” William replied.

William paused to let the information sink in; then, he started once more. “Elve’s, on the other hand, hate bartering, probably because it’s something we humans do. Now, if you ever find yourself battering with an elf, something is wrong with the deal. Elf shops always price their merchandise at its worth every time, to the exact copper. They look down on anyone trying to get something cheaper from them like you, or I would look at a thief.”

“I didn’t know that,” Gil said, adding the information about elves to his memory.

“I think I would like doing business with them,” Cam said smiling.

“Beastmen are sort of like humans when it comes to such things. They like to barter, but usually only over a few coppers here and there. I think for them, it’s all about getting the upper hand on the other party, even if it’s just a little. I think it might be in their nature to do so.”

“The lizard people, though, they live to barter. Bartering to them is almost like a badge of honor. If you can’t barter and you're part of their race, they will look down on you. I have seen barter sessions between my friend Mondar and shop keepers last almost all day. They absolutely love it. They don’t just want the upper hand. They want to get everything as cheap as they can.”

“Wow,” Gil exclaimed.

Cam nodded along with what his father was saying. The information William was sharing with the boys had been gained from years of experience. William had traveled all over the Kingdom of Vale. It was knowledge of a well-traveled individual and worth its weight in gold.

“Dwarves are a strange lot. They have never seemed to like me much. They like to barter, but they are naturally suspicious of anyone taller than them. So, it’s best to let the shortest person in your group do all the bartering with them. Gil would be the best for our family,” William said, reaching out pushing Gil’s head forward.

Gil tried to comb his hair with his hand as Cam looked on and laughed at him. The information William had shared seemed to help the boys. While Cam continued to have trouble with the concept of bartering, he was getting better and always tried his best. In the end, though, the only thing to be done was to let Cam discover the value on his own.

William seemed content in that fact, which Gil found odd seeing how the family lived. However, unknown to Gil was William had the funds to change their lifestyle due to his past success. In his view, William had never thought they needed the money, and he felt they were fine living how they were. Besides, the boys needed to learn how to make their way without having everything handed to them. Knowing what spoiling a child could do during his interactions with nobles.

Due to this, William was excited to see Gil was making his way in life. Most of his worries about Gil had subsided in the last year. However, some new ones had started popping up. How was it his youngest was so much more capable than his oldest boy? Looking over at his sons, William could see they both had a promising future ahead of them. Lots of new prospects had opened up for them, especially Gil.

Cam would occasionally stop by and pick up a loaf of bread from the bakery on the way back from the village, usually at Gil’s request and expense. Gil missed foods like hamburgers and pizza, but he had found comfort in the food available to him. The bread from the village bakery was something Gil loved, and he ranked it only behind apples as his favorite food in the world. While Gil wished the trips were more common, he did find they were eating into his savings.

When he was not running to the village or back, Cam helped William gather the wood outside. Cam also had become quite the hunter and brought in more food from the forest than William ever did. Cam’s zeal for hunting proved to be most suitable for the family's food supply.

While Gil doubted Cam was honestly better than William, he couldn’t argue with the results. Hunting kept Cam about as active as he could be, and he loved it. To him, being outside was a blessing.

“That was a good haul today. We will have a rabbit tonight.” William said, looking at Cam returning to the cabin with a couple of rabbits slung over his shoulder.

The truth was William was not especially gifted with a bow. While he could use one effectively, he was not very fond of doing so. William was also far choosier of the game he shot and brought back to the cabin. When he had learned to hunt, his father had stressed the importance of focusing on larger targets.

William hadn’t pushed that lesson onto Cam because he didn’t find a large difference. It had always felt like a lesson taught out of laziness rather than usefulness. After all, a more significant target meant more leftovers.

Having learned to use a bow, Cam liked to hone his skill on smaller targets. In his mind, it helped him enhance his aim. Of course, cleaning them meant more work, but he took it in stride as the price for getting better. Cam taking over as the family’s fresh meat provider was acceptable to Gil because it meant meat was available for dinner far more.

With his frequent trips to the village, Cam also became acquainted with most of the people there. Everyone seemed to like Cam’s easy-going attitude and enjoy his company. William would often look at Cam and hardly recognize the boy he once was. Cam had matured a great deal in the last year.

“Cam, you have been doing an excellent job running to town for us,” William said.

Cam looked over at his father. Seeing the pride in William’s face made Cam blush as he remembered his little side treasure hunt. Though he had strayed off his path here and there, he had never forgotten a single item the family needed while he had been in town. The money, while smaller than William figured Gil would have brought back, was better than it had been when Cam had first taken over.

Sometimes Gil would go with Cam to the village, but those times were rare. Gil going always made the trip longer for Cam but never made him discourage his brother from going. Cam was always happy to have Gil along and would slow down his pace.

“When we get to the guild, let me do the negotiating for the woodworking,” Gil said.

Gil didn’t doubt Cam’s ability too much at this point. Cam had shown he was getting better at haggling. It was mostly just Gil missing the simple back and forth of money negotiations. Gil truly enjoyed making deals.

Gil liked the feeling of power behind getting a better deal than what had been offered initially. Secretly he even wanted to negotiate with a lizardman if given a chance. Remembering how fierce Mondar looked, though, he wasn't sure if it was a good idea or not.

“Sure, I’ll let ya,” Cam said.

Cam fidgeted, and the pieces in the makeshift bag he carried rattled around. Haggling was the part of going to town he hated the most. Gil smiled as he looked over at Cam and tried to match the older boy's stride. It was difficult for him to do, even with Cam moving at a slower pace than usual. Leaving Gil about half a step behind made talking to his brother harder than it should have been.

“We’re there, see the church, up ahead,” Gil said.

“Sure do,” Cam answered.

Passing through the village, the two of them soon arrived at the Carpenter’s Guild. Walking up the front steps to the large door, Cam took the lead and opened it. Gil went in first, followed by Cam. The bright sun from outside the building caused them to pause while their eyes adjusted.

Chapter 10: A Normal Day

The boys could see the Carpenter’s Guild was not busy. Mr. Brooks, seeing them in the doorway, motioned for them to come over to the table. Gil and Cam crossed the floor and walked over to where Mr. Brooks was. Both boys wore large smiles.

“Hello, Cam. I see you brought Gil with you today.” Mr. Brooks said.

“Sure did,” Cam said.

“I needed to get out of the house for a while,” Gil added.

“How are you doing, Gil?” Mr. Brooks asked. Looking over at the younger boy. “I haven't seen you in some time. What have you been up to?”

“I’ve been working on some things for Roland, the merchant,” Gil said. “That keeps me pretty busy.”

Mr. Brooks knew Roland and his strict standards, and in some ways, he pitied Gil because of them. “I’m sorry, how has the work been going?”

“Not bad. We will be doing a merchant contract very soon.” Gil said. “I wouldn’t be surprised if the guild gets some work from Roland.”

Mr. Brooks was surprised by the news, but he hid it well, being a businessman himself. “Are you planning to join the Carpenter’s Guild as an apprentice? I asked William to mention it to you when I saw your first knight figure.”

William hadn’t mentioned an offer from the guild. Thinking the news over, Gil decided William was right not to. Gil was not interested in joining the workforce at his current age. While he respected Mr. Brooks' view on many things, this was simply not one of them.

“I’m not sure,” Gil said, trying to drop the topic.

“It can be a great career for someone who has your talent.” Mr. Brooks said. “We accept kids as young as you into the program.”

Gil wasn’t comfortable with what Mr. Brooks seemed to be pushing. It was a bad sales pitch in Gil’s mind; he was not about to agree to a life of work as a kid. Making a kid work daily before the age of sixteen in a traditional job setting was brutal in Gil’s mind.

“How are your apprentices paid for their work?” Gil was curious to see what the kids working got from the offer.

“Paid?” The question was direct but unexpected.

The apprentices were not directly paid; they were provided food and lodging, but the experience they gained from working was considered their pay. Gil had raised a point even Mr. Brooks was not proud of; his son was one of those apprentices. Biting his upper lip, Mr. Brooks searched for the right words.

“Someone with your skill wouldn’t need to worry about such a thing,” Mr. Brooks said. “I’m sure you would quickly move up past the rank of an apprentice.”

“I don’t think I'm interested right now,” Gil said.

Maybe that was leftover from Gil’s world, or perhaps it was just his personal view either way; he was not happy with such a concept. A frown crossed his face. Mr. Brooks, confronted with that truth, quickly turned his attention to the table.

Cam already had the family’s goods spread out across it. Picking up one to look at, Mr. Brooks turned the wooden piece in his hands as he had done hundreds of times before. The quality of the work was much higher than the year early.

“It’s good quality,” Mr. Brooks said.

Gil, snapping himself out of his previous mood, stepped forward in front of Cam. Because he knew negotiating for a reasonable price would soon follow. Replacing the frown on his face with a serious expression Gil readied himself. Thinking over the family's current situation and how easy the work had been recently, Gil let a tiny smile escape his lips.

“Only the best,” Gil said.

“I think I could go as high as a silver and a copper for these.” Mr. Brooks said.

“Oh, surely now, you know it’s worth a silver and four copper,” Gil answered.

Gil’s confidence made Mr. Brooks a little uneasy. Being used to Cam countering a single copper higher and then just agreeing he was not expecting such a high counter offer. Looking over the piece he had in his hand, he could see Gil was not wrong.

The quality of the goods in question was exceptionally high. Mr. Brooks had to work in the interest of the guild, though. Trying to read Gil’s expression proved hard, and Mr. Brooks sighed under his breath.

“No, that's a little high,” Mr. Brooks said. “How about a silver and two copper?”

“One silver, three copper,” came Gil’s quick response.

“Agreed,” Mr. Brooks said.

Cam watched this unfold in amazement. While he didn’t like to negotiate himself, he found the practice of doing so something to watch. Williams' lesson on bartering had shown him almost all the races in the kingdom did so, meaning he needed to learn the system himself.

Gil smiled, happy he had the chance to negotiate. Mr. Brooks took the coins out of the box just as he had on visits before. Gil scooped them up and placed them in his leather pouch, which was tied soundly to his belt. With their business done, the boys waved and headed back out onto the street.

“Hey, dad wanted me to show you Roland’s shop,” Cam said.

“Ok,” Gil said, suddenly curious about it.

“It's over here. Follow me,” Cam answered.

A short walk later, they were in front of a small building that looked surprisingly like a fancy home, despite its small size. Outside of the building was a pole with a banner on it. The flag featured a bird and a book painted in yellow upon a white background. Below the emblem were the words, ‘Fine Goods Outlet’.

Walking up to the front door, they could see a sign which read, ‘Sorry we are closed’. Gil looked the shop over and was surprised to find how neatly it was kept as several other shops in Brighton were dirty.

The outside looked freshly painted, and the grass was well kept. Disappointed they were closed, Gil walked over to the window to peek in. Though it was dark, he saw the inside very much matched the outside in that it was also orderly and clean.

Gil noticed first that the shop had no shelves or inventory visible through the window. Thinking it over, he concluded due to the shop’s size, it was most likely not a traditional store. Gil would have liked to see Roland to talk to him about the figures, but sadly that was not going to happen.

“Anywhere else you want to go?” Gil asked, looking at Cam.

Cam shook his head no. “I think we had best just go back home for now,”

“Well, since I came all this way, why not stop by the bakery for some bread,” Gil said.

“Ok,” Cam nodded in agreement.

Nearing the bakery, the smell of fresh bread filled their noses. It was a sensation Gil loved, and he breathed it in deeply. Reaching the door, the boys went inside and joined the short line. Mrs. Olden was there as always, with a permanent smudge of flour on her face as usual. When the person in front of them was done, the boys moved up to the front of the line.

“Hello there Cam, got your younger brother with you, I see,” Mrs. Oden said.

Cam had gotten to know most of the people in the village quite well, and Mrs. Olden was one of them. Cam had become quite the regular around the shop in the last year. Everyone, Mrs. Olden included, loved seeing Cam; he was well-behaved and very polite.

“Hello,” Gil said.

“Haven't seen you two together in a while.” Mrs. Olden smiled at the boys.

Mrs. Olden, despite her age, had a good memory for faces. It had been quite some time since Gil had set foot in the bakery. However, she remembered seeing him, and she knew Cam by his first name.

“No, Gil doesn't usually come to the village with me. I’m old enough to go by myself,” Cam said.

Mrs. Olden smiled at Cam’s comment before replying. “So, a day-old loaf?”

Gil thought for a moment before nodding.

“One-day old loaf, it will be a copper coin.” Mrs. Olden said.

Gil placed down a copper coin on the counter. Picking up the loaf of bread, he smiled. Mrs. Olden took the copper coin and put it in a small box. Turning to leave, Gil broke the loaf into thirds, giving Cam one of the pieces. Cam eagerly devoured his while Gil took little bites trying to make his last as long as he could.

“I think we may have to stop buying bread for a while,” Gil said.

“What?” Cam asked, shocked.

“Yea, I’m almost out of money,” Gil said.

Cam nodded. It was true he had been buying a lot of loaves of bread at Gil’s expense. Thinking it over, he sighed. Cam wouldn’t admit to such a thing, but he had gotten used to having bread more often. If he wasn't saving up his money for a real sword, he might have spent it on bread too.

With their business in the village all done, the boys followed the road out. The day had been a successful one and a much-needed day off for Gil. Walking past the church and along the road out of town, the boys looked content.

“You did really well, getting three coppers and a silver,” Cam said.

“I know,” Gil responded, proud of himself.

The walk back to the cabin was uneventful as Cam and Gil moved over to the narrower dirt path leading past the Holms’ house. Cam scanned the area around where they were walking.

“Look over there,” Cam said.

“What is it?” Gil asked.

“It’s a fox,” Cam said.

It looked much like a fox from his world would have, but it was still enjoyable to see one. Its sleek body soon took off once it spotted them, running away from the road. Gil marveled at Cam’s ability to spot wildlife. Gil would have passed it by and not seen the fox at all.

They came to the fence marking the edge of the Holms’ property. As the two moved past that point, Gil counted the fence posts. Passing the Holms’ house, Gil realized it was not much longer before they would arrive back home. It was late afternoon, Gil yawned, tired from walking, and Cam looked over at his brother and laughed.

Back at the cabin, Gil brought the money they had made from the guild to their father. On the occasions Gil went into town with Cam, William noticed the funds returned were consistently higher. The payment was one silver and three copper coins. William smiled as he put the money in the leather pouch about his waist.

“Did you have a good trip?” William asked.

“Yes,” the boys answered in unison.

“Mr. Brooks said something about joining the Carpenter’s Guild as an apprentice?” Gil said.

“And what did you think of the offer?” William said.

“I didn’t think much of it. The apprentices don’t get paid.” Gil said.

“That’s true. Their needs are met, and they have the chance to advance once they’ve learned the skills to do so,” William said.

“You think it’s fair? Working for no pay?” Gil asked.

“For some, I would say so. You have to remember not everyone is as well off as we are. For others like yourself with enough skills already, I wouldn’t recommend it.” William answered. “The guild systems aren’t perfect, but they do offer regular people opportunities they would never get otherwise.”

As Gil thought over what William had said, he watched his father set about fixing the boys a late lunch. William had taken out the items to make the food when an idea struck him. Motioning over at Gil, he called the boy to his side.

“Gil, you have shown an interest in cooking; why don’t you come over here and let me teach you a thing or two,” William said.

Gil was excited by the idea. Cooking was a passion for him. Soon he was in the kitchen at William’s side. While he thought there would be little he could learn, Gil remained optimistic William could teach him something. If nothing else, he could gain pointers about using their oven.

The meal they were making consisted of some leftover squirrel meat being made into a soup. William demonstrated how he put the water on to boil and showed Gil how to stoke the fire to the right temperature. Gil had already figured it out on his own, but he nodded along to indicate he was listening.

“I like to use a piece of paper and some small sticks to light the bigger pieces of wood,” William said, wrinkling up a piece of paper.

William stuffed half the paper down into the larger logs while putting some smaller sticks on top of it. Fiddling with the order of the items, he finally got it stacked the way he wanted. Pointing to the stove’s firebox, William gave Gil a box of matches.

“Never light the fire until you make sure you have some wood in place to keep the temperature up,” William added.

Gil nodded and struck a match. Placing it down by the crinkled paper William was using as kindling. They watched as the flame jumped from the paper to the small sticks and larger logs. Gil stored the information for the next time he lit the oven by himself, seeing how easier it was.

“That was pretty good,” William said, surprised by how quickly Gil had managed to get the stove lit.

“Ok, now what should we do?” Gil asked.

William handed a couple of potatoes from the cupboard to Gil to prepare. Gil’s skill with a woodworking knife translated perfectly to the kitchen's small paring knife, and soon the potatoes were all peeled. The bright white of the potatoes glistened in the light as Gil picked them up one by one and sliced them into smaller flat pieces.

“I don't usually do them like that,” William said.

“I know,” Gil said. “I thought maybe a change would be good for us. Besides, they taste better.”

“Taste better?” William asked, knowing he had never fixed potatoes like that before.

“Well, the thinner the potatoes are, the quicker they will get done. I find the vegetables usually take the longest to cook. Cutting them like that will make sure we don't have any undercooked ones in the finished soup.” Gil added.

William had never thought much about it; he did it how he had seen his father do it. However, he found himself watching intently, learning as Gil sliced the potatoes up. William just washed the potatoes and tossed them into the pot, quartered and unpeeled.

It was incredibly odd to William how naturally Gil was taking to cooking. Whereas it was supposed to be a lesson for Gil, William found himself learning new things. This wasn’t something that upset him, but it struck him as incredibly odd.

“Do we have any carrots?” Gil asked.

“Um… I think we might.” William responded, walking back over to the cupboard.

William looked around and soon produced a couple of orange carrots. One of them had a bad spot which Gil deftly spliced off. After that, he quickly sliced the carrots up as rounds and put them into the boiling water.

William watched as Gil sliced the carrots as rounds instead of sticks like he did. William, who usually just added everything to gather as quickly as possible, found it odd Gil waited to add the meat into the pot last.

“Why did you do that?” William asked. ”Add the meat last?”

“Oh, thin slices of meat like what we have won’t take as long as the thicker, denser items to cook,” Gil replied. “I will add in the seasonings last. So they won’t lose all their flavor in the boil.”

“Seasonings?” William questioned.

William usually only added a pinch of salt to what he cooked. Reaching down, he was about to toss another log into the stove’s firebox when Gil stopped him. William looked over at his youngest boy, confused.

“We should let the fire burn down. Most of the cooking is already finished,” Gil said. “We have already reached a boil.”

William was about to object to Gil’s line of reasoning when an idea occurred to him. Smartly, he could just let Gil finish and then tell the boy why his food was not adequately prepared afterward. Learning from making mistakes was an excellent way to learn.

When the water was no longer boiling, Gil finally added his seasonings. For seasonings, Gil finely chopped a bit of garlic and onion. Tossing in some salt, Gil then combined the fresh-cut garlic and onion. With that, the only thing left to do was wait until the potatoes were soft.

Gil nodded after some time, indicating the food was ready to be served. Cam helped by bringing the food over to the table. The family all sat down to eat together. The food smelled delicious, and William looked at Gil as if he were some sort of kitchen wizard for the soup he had made.

William would have tossed another log on the fire and kept the soup boiling until he served it. Thinking about how he had felt Gil had made a mistake earlier by not doing the same, he was glad he hadn’t mentioned it. The soup was perfectly done and not nearly as tough as his own usually was.

“That's good!” Cam said.

“I agree,” William said, wondering where Gil had learned to cook.

In between bites, Cam and William looked over at Gil. They both had happy faces telling Gil he had done well. Bowls were quickly emptied and refilled as the family ate their fill. Gil was delighted he had good food to eat.

Chapter 11: A Carriage Ride

Gil returned to the seat at the table where he spent most of his time. Working on the chess set for Roland was tiring, but he knew the best way to get the job done was to power through. Picking up a carving knife and a block of wood, he set about making another pawn.

William looked over at his youngest boy with a sense of wonder. For someone so young, Gil had an outstanding work ethic. The small boy working so hard to achieve something was odd for William to think about. Having always viewed Gil as too easygoing, William wondered if the accident had changed Gil’s perspective on life.

Gil also rose above it for all the trouble he had with his leg and overcame so much. William’s pride about his two sons was immeasurable; he loved them dearly and saw they each possessed their own unique talents and gifts. They were both growing up quicker than he had expected.

A knock sounded at the cabin door, and William rose to see who had arrived. Opening the door revealed Roland standing there. Roland looked tired, and Gil wondered if he had been working hard the entire time.

“It’s time Gil, today; we will finalize the contract for the figures,” Roland said.

Gil smiled, noticing Roland was wearing a different robe than he had seen him in before. It featured several small markings on the front left shoulder. They looked like boy scout badges to Gil and aroused his curiosity about what each of them meant.

Roland, sensing the boy was looking at his robe, smiled. Reaching over, he patted the little patches proudly. “Oh, I see you are looking at my embroidered patches. This mark is for the guild location I originally signed up at.” Roland said, ”the one here designates my rank in the guild, allowing everyone to see I am a full member.”

“The Merchant’s Guild, like the Carpenter’s Guild, has apprentices and full members, and even master-level merchants,” Roland said. “Unlike some of the other guilds, they don’t have a rank of elder, just those three levels. The way a member promotes in the guild is also different. Instead of skill-based, it is usually finance-based.”

It was all incredibly fascinating to Gil how the various guilds operated. Each one was unique but yet similarly managed. The guild structure of this world is so important; they’re almost like small governments of their own. Roland had moved over to the table while talking.

“These over here show all the provinces I operate in,” Roland smiled. Those badges, of which there were several, seemed to mean the most to Roland.

As there were four of them, Gil could see Roland had shops in four provinces in the kingdom. Meaning Roland was a very well-traveled merchant, which explained why Gil seldom saw him at his village shop. Gil also noticed Roland seemed especially happy for some reason. Much like Gil, Roland liked the formalities of business contracts.

“So, what are the four provinces you have shops in?” Gil asked curiously.

“Ahh… I do business in the Royal province, including Kingstown.” Roland said that with an air of importance, pausing before continuing. “Lord Drace’s province as you should know, Lord Talon’s province and Lord Mark’s territory.”

The way Roland had talked of Kingstown, it must be a big deal to have a shop there. Gil was deep in thought over what Roland had said. Having never heard of Lord Mark before and barely of Lord Talon, he thought of following up with another question. It was then Roland interrupted his train of thought.

“You must be very excited, Gil; your first merchant contract,” Roland said.

“I am,” Gil said, looking up at Roland.

Gil’s excitement was at its peak. Having been ready since he had sent the figures off with Cam, it was hard to believe it was finally happening. The reward for all his efforts was finally here, and Gil was delighted to see Roland. What happened today could set my future course; I can’t wait to get this finished up.

“Cam, you will need to go with Gil,” William said, looking over at the older boy. While he didn’t trust Roland, it wasn’t personal. William wasn’t very trusting of anyone, especially when it came to his boys.

Cam had been expecting as much and quickly rose to his feet. “Yes, dad.” With that, Cam ran off to the boy’s room to grab his wooden practice sword.

“I have my coach outside the door,” Roland said.

The idea of riding in a coach or carriage had never occurred to the boys. Gil hadn’t given it much thought. However, it did make sense Roland wouldn’t be walking him into the village on his shoulders as William had. Looking out the window at the front of their house, Gil saw the coach and concluded it was probably a stylish way to travel.

Cam and Gil soon found themselves outside the front door staring at the wooden buggy. Carriages in the kingdom were like cars for the wealthy, and though they were not uncommon, it was rare to see one up close. Cam reached out and touched it to make sure it was real and not a dream.

“That’s a carriage.” Cam stuttered, stating the obvious.

“Look how high off the ground it sets,” Gil pointed out.

“I bet it goes fast,” Cam said.

“I wonder how comfortable it is,” Gil said.

Gil smiled as he took in the view. They would be traveling to Brighton in style. The very idea of it only added weight to the transaction. There was a coach and horses right in front of the little cabin.

It had a driver, tiny windows, and seats. The driver sat on a flat wooden bench behind a team of horses. Looking at the door to the coach, Gil could see it had Roland’s emblem upon it. The mark of a bird and a book in yellow upon a white background.

Gil knew it symbolized Roland’s shop from his trips to the village with Cam. Roland stepped forward and opened the door to the buggy. Scooping up Gil, Roland placed him inside.

“Hmm,” Gil sighed.

“I’m next,” Cam said as he climbed inside.

To Gil, it was humiliating having to be picked up by the other party to a contract, but there was little choice if he rode in the coach. The actual height of it came up to his chest. Red-faced Gil took a seat inside and scooted along the cushioned bench over to the window on the far side of it.

Cam stepped up using the steps on the carriage's side below the door. Cam was taller than Gil, and he could get in and out of the buggy by himself. Inside, Gil was on one side while Cam was facing him. The boys looked at each other, Cam laughed, and a smile escaped Gil's lips. Never had they imagined going into Brighton in a carriage.

The inside of the coach consisted of two benches sitting on either side, facing inwards at one another. They were made of hardwood padded and covered in brown leather. Both sides had cushions resting on the benches, which seemed softer than the crude straw-filled mattress in the cabin. Gil bounced up and down on the seat, trying to judge how comfortable it would be when the buggy was moving.

A tiny window on both sides was at the end of each bench, making four windows in total. However, they were just an opening and didn’t have curtains. Cam stuck his arm, up to his elbow, out the window. This was the first time either of the boys had been inside a carriage. Cam waved at William, who waved back from the cabin doorway.

Looking up, Gil could see the inside roof of the coach had the same leatherwork as the benches. Overall, it was nice and could probably seat four adults comfortably. Gil wondered how the inside could be maintained so neatly with the open windows.

“Don’t leaves and other road debris get inside the cabin?” Gil asked.

“Ah, today was such a nice day. I had the windows removed,” Roland replied.

Gil concluded the windows probably popped easily in and out, looking at the void. Having them gone meant the air from outside kept the interior nice and cool. Inside, Roland and the boys had plenty of room to stretch out. Gil looked out the window opening and imagined what it would be like if the family had a coach.

Initially taken in by the buggy, Gil was suddenly worried that the contract terms had not been finalized. Thinking back to the night they had discussed the figures, he had felt confident the price was agreed upon. However, showing up in an elegant carriage could be a tactic to reopen the negotiations.

If that was the case, Roland having a coach whisk the boys to sign the deal could be something to shift the power back to his side of the agreement. Gil sighed, not sure if this was something to worry about or not. At his job before, Gil knew of executives who would take clients out for expensive meals and entertainment to get better contract terms.

Once Roland was inside, he leaned his head out the tiny window and signaled the driver they were ready to go. The carriage took off with a jolt and immediately bumped the people inside all about. Though the sudden start caused Gil a surprise pain in his leg, he soon settled in. The bouncy ride was pure joy to Cam, who had never been inside a buggy. Gil found the ride less enjoyable as every sudden bump would toss his right leg around.

Roland reached up towards the roof with one hand and grabbed a handle above the window. Roland was not fond of carriage rides. Though they were better than walking, they were rough on his sensitive body.

“So, have you thought about selling that chess game of yours?” Roland asked.

The three inside the coach watched as the world outside started passing them by. Eventually, the view from the window became almost a blur. Gil looked over at Roland and frowned. The carriage had begun, and Roland was already working on him to make a new deal. All Gil wanted was to enjoy the ride.

“I’m not sure we should talk about that right now,” Gil said after some thought.

Riding in the buggy made Gil remember the sensation of traveling in a car with the windows rolled down. It was noisy and a little dusty, but the air felt good blowing past him. Had the trip gone in silence, Gil would have been happy.

“With both of us already being at the Merchant’s Guild today. We could easily make another contract,” Roland said.

Gil frowned as silence fell on the carriage’s occupants. “I think we had best just do the toy figure contract. With it being my first contract, there are a few things I want to see before doing any other business.” Gil said.

“Well, it would be more convenient, as we will already be there,” Roland said, pressing the issue.

Gil groaned softly so as not to be heard, expecting Roland to keep pressing, as any good merchant would. Gil was not happy to engage in conversation. I thought I clarified that I didn’t want to negotiate for the chessboard.

“It was just a thought,” Roland said, looking over at Gil and seeing the look of dissatisfaction on his face.

“I don’t think the time is right,” Gil said. He was looking for the right words but having trouble coming up with them.

Roland seemed to be trying to figure out if making a deal for the game of chess was a possibility. Gil was not in the mood for talking inside the coach, where it was noisy, and misunderstandings could quickly arise. Additionally, since it was his first merchant contract, he wasn’t willing to budge on any other business matters.

“Well, my offer still stands if you change your mind,” Roland said.

“I see,” Gil said, thinking over Roland’s last offer for the game.

“I do like the way the pieces move across the board,” Roland added.

Roland seemed to have the chess game on his mind, and Gil was happy to change the topic over to how the game worked instead of setting terms for it. Of course, this was Roland’s subtle way to keep the issue going and not appear to be asking for a contract directly. Had Gil not been so taken in by the carriage ride, he would have realized it.

“So why did you limit the movements of the king piece so much?” Roland asked.

The question was a surprise to Gil. Since he had not created the movement, he didn't have an answer ready for Roland. It was exactly questions like that which made Gil not want to sell the game. If these came up, it meant he would have to fabricate answers. Thinking it over, though, he quickly came up with something.

“The king?” Gil sighed a little. “The king is the second most powerful piece in the game because it can move to any square it wants. It’s limited, though, because of that power. If it were able to move like the queen, then the chances of putting itself in danger increase.”

Gil quickly made something up and thinking over what he had said, he could see some people might not agree with it. Mobility didn’t always equate to danger in the game, as that mostly fell on the player’s skill. Without overthinking what he had said, though, he felt it sounded right.

“Oh, I see,” Roland nodded his head.

The logic Gil had quickly come up with made sense. Roland seemed to be thinking it over more than Gil had wanted him to. Roland opened his mouth as if to ask something else but was interrupted.

“Gil, we are already at the halfway point to Brighton,” Cam said, looking out at the terrain.

“We sure are,” Gil said. Looking out his window, he could see they had passed the point where the path branched off to the mill.

Cam was so amazed by the carriage ride he had managed to keep silent up to that point. Gil was confident any moment Roland would mention chess again and wished he could be as trouble-free as his brother. However, Roland had seemed to have gotten the message as he sat back and relaxed. It was finally clear Gil just wanted to finish the ride in peace. The coach bumped along the rough dirt road, and Gil smiled at Cam as the two boys bounced up and down in their seats.

“While in town, we should grab some lunch,” Roland said. “What kind of food do you boys like?”

The mention of food made Cam start paying attention to the conversation. While not as exciting as knights and battle, it was a topic he understood well. Gil was happy to be discussing something other than business during the ride.

“I like bread,” Gil said.

“A bed? Are you tired,” Roland questioned, having misunderstood Gil.

“No, not a bed, bread,” Cam said, speaking louder and drawing out the word bread.

“Oh, bread, not bed,” Roland said smiling. “We could get a loaf of bread. That would be fine; there’s a bakery in Brighton.”

The boys already knew about the bakery in town, but they were both polite and nodded their heads in agreement. With the matter of something to eat decided, Roland once more turned his attention to the game of chess. Turning himself towards Gil, he started once more.

“About the game of chess,” Roland began.

Cam, suddenly paying attention, didn't want to hear about chess. “I don't know why you like chess so much. Checkers is a far better game.”

Gil groaned, knowing Roland didn't know anything about the game checkers. Without a doubt, the mention of it was sure to set off a firestorm of questions, and Gil was not ready for that. Maybe Cam could answer them; after all, he was the checkers champion of the cabin.

“What kind of game is it?” Roland asked, looking over at Gil.

“It’s the best kind,” Cam said, eager to talk about something he knew about.

“How does it work?” Roland asked.

“You move these flat pieces over a board, and you can jump over the other players' pieces and take them,” Cam said.

Cam’s vague answer was only leaving Roland more confused, and Gil, for once, was happy he was not the one trying to gather information from Cam. If things continued this way, Gil could just sit back and enjoy Roland’s confusion until they reached the Merchant’s Guild.

“So the pieces all look the same?” Roland asked.

“Well, they are all flat. Once one becomes a king, then that one gets bigger,” Cam said.

“So the king gets bigger? How?” Roland asked.

“Sure is,” Cam said. “They can go backwards and forwards too.”

After watching them talk, Gil could tell they were both getting frustrated with each other. At first, he let the conversation continue until he could see Roland was as confused as possible. It was at that point he jumped in to help.

“There's another game called checkers that's played on the same board,” Gil said. “It’s simpler than chess, as all the pieces look the same.” Gil paused to let the information sink in. “Each player takes turns moving a piece across the board one square at a time.”

Roland nodded his head as he followed along with what Gil was saying. “So both games use the same base,” Roland said, always quick on the uptake when the information was presented in a way he could understand.

“Yep, but checkers is better by a long way,” Cam said, interpreting.

Roland figured it was best to ignore anything Cam said as it was not helpful. Instead, he focused on what Gil was saying about the new game. It was difficult to wrap his head around it without having the game before him, but Gil could convey the idea much better than Cam.

“When two players' pieces meet, the person whose turn it is can jump over the other person's piece and claim it.” Gil paused again before continuing. “The player who takes all their opponents' pieces is the winner. There’s a little more to the game, but that’s the basics of it.”

Chapter 12: The Merchant’s Guild

The buggy suddenly stopped, interrupting Roland’s questions about the game of checkers. Sadly for Cam, the trip was over far too soon. For Gil, while enjoyable, the journey had far too much talking; he would have enjoyed the ride more if it had been in silence. Gil could tell they were outside the Merchant’s Guildhall in Brighton village from looking out the window.

Cam was the first person out of the coach, followed closely by Roland. They both stepped out of the carriage using the small steps on its side. Gil moved over to the open door, and Roland reached inside to help Gil down to the road. Embarrassed, Gil tried unsuccessfully to keep a stern expression as best he could.

The outside of the Merchant's Guild was an off-white color, almost what people in Gil’s world would have called eggshell. Attached to the front of the building, over the entryway, were two blue flowing banners, each hung on a brass-colored pole. Looking up, Gil could see the flags had a guild crest embroidered on them.

The crest was a gold coin resting on parchment with a quill pen nearby. Gil figured the pen and paper represented business contracts, and the money was for the bank it housed. Cam nudged Gil forward, and he turned his gaze in that direction.

Roland was up ahead of the boys holding the door open for them. Gil could see inside as they moved closer to the building through its two large windows. The inside of the building was far more regal than it was on the outside. Several expensive-looking furnishings had been set up in the main lobby.

As Gil and Cam stepped through the doorway, Gil noticed the floor was covered with a blue plush carpet. Before any of them could take a step further inside, an attendant moved in their direction, pushing some kind of unusual device. To Gil, it looked like a box on wheels at first glance.

When the attendant was over at the group, they pushed the device in front of Gil as he was closest, followed by Roland and Cam. Gil was confused, not knowing what he should do. The worker reached down and grabbed his left leg. Lifting it slightly, the man placed it into an opening on the bottom of the machine.

“Hold still,” the attendant said.

Gil nodded as the machine made a strange sound, something like a soft high whistle, followed by a pop. The man reached back towards Gil’s left leg to remove it when it was done. Seeing what had happened, Gil quickly removed his left leg and placed his right leg in the device. The sound repeated, and Gil then pulled his right leg out.

Looking down at his shoes, Gil could see they had been cleaned. It’s like a vacuum cleaner but made for cleaning shoes. Roland was up next, and he placed a foot into an opening at the bottom of the device. The complete process happened again, and then it was Cam’s turn.

“I do like it. Works on wind magic, you know,” Roland said smiling. “If only I had one for my shop.”

Gil had suspected it was a magical tool of some kind, and Roland had confirmed his theory. Having seen the others go first, Cam followed what they had done. Gil was fascinated by the device and would have liked to look at it longer. However, Roland and Cam had moved on into the building toward the stairs.

The ceiling of the spacious room where they stood reached the full height of the building upwards. Two giant carpeted stairways wrapped themselves around what appeared to be a reception desk. On the wall behind the desk were several doors. A pretty young lady staffing the desk glanced invitingly up at the party as they entered.

The expression on her face became a smile as she seemed to recognize Roland, only glancing their way for a brief time before returning to work on something on her desk. Roland led the boys past the desk and over to one of the staircases. Climbing the stairs was more difficult for Gil than he would admit, but eventually, they all reached the top.

Looking back down into the lobby provided a pleasant view of where they had come from. The second floor was also carpeted in the same manner as the first. Looking around, Gil could see a large open area in front of them. The Merchant's Guild was a bustling place. People were coming and going, and he wondered if it was always like this.

Doing a quick count of the number of people in the room, Gil counted twenty. Some were in lines, some were filling out paperwork, and others seemed to be milling about. Occasionally a person would either come up the steps or move over in that direction to leave.

The room was divided up ahead by a wooden wall which was a bit shorter than the ceiling. That wall had openings or windows in it. Looking through the gaps, Gil could see even more people were working on the other side. At the top of the windows were wooden signs stating what each was used for.

Gil quietly read the markers to himself. ‘Contracts’, ‘Licenses’, and ‘Bank’, those were the ones he could read from where he was in the room. The openings were mostly covered with thick metal bars, and the only door he saw in the wall led from one side of the room to the other and looked to be made of solid metal. It had a sign which read ‘Workers only’. The whole place reminded Gil of banks he had seen in old western movies.

Each person waited for their turn in line. When it finally came, they would move into position and talk to whoever was on the other side of the counter through the metal bars. Gil could see money and paperwork sliding from one side to the other under the bars where a small gap was above the counter.

“They are busy today. Cam, you may go sit at a bench if you like,” Roland said, pointing over to a couple of benches set against a far wall.

Cam nodded as he turned and trotted off to the side where the seats were located. Slumping down onto one of them, he quickly assumed a pose of propping up his head with his arms as they rested on his knees. Gil looked over at Cam and wondered how long the process would take.

Knowing about two hundred people lived in Brighton village, Gil strongly suspected not everyone was from the area. Looking over the people’s faces in the room, Gil found he didn’t recognize any of them. Looking back at the stairs behind them, Gil could see more people arriving and leaving.

Several people were congregating over by the seats Cam was using. A counter was set up there with no window, and they appeared to be using the surface to fill out paperwork. Roland surveyed the scene with a small sigh, eventually motioning to one of the lines. Gil and Roland took the last position behind a window marked ‘Contracts’.

“This might take a while,” Roland said, frowning.

“Is it always so busy,” Gil asked.

“No, I’ve been able to get right in and out before. Brighton’s branch of the Merchant’s Guild does serve a significant number of towns. It’s the only one so close to two territories. People from the neighboring province often use it,” Roland said.

So none of these people are from Brighton. That explains why I don’t recognize anyone. Gil looked over at Cam again and could see he was already bored. While Cam was excited to be in town, the trip was not what he had envisioned. The seat was hardwood and quite uncomfortable, causing him to fidget about. Just when Cam had given up all hope of some excitement, loud voices erupted inside the room.

Everyone’s attention turned in that direction to see what was going on. At the front of the furthest line, a man was shouting at another man on the other side. Gil listened as best he could. The disagreement had something to do with a new tax rate. The man on Gil’s side of the room was upset about a change to the rate. Having brought a friend along, the two loudly expressed their concerns.

“Your tax rate is too high,” one of the men shouted.

“When I paid mine a week ago, it wasn’t that high!” The man’s friend said.

“What? You think you are above the law!” A voice from the other side of the wall said.

Roland looked over at the scene. “Grober’s at it again,” he said under his breath.

“Grober?” Gil asked.

“Oh, that’s the head tax collector. He’s not very well-liked.” Roland said.

Gil guessed the two on their side of the wall were merchants, which meant Grober had to be a man on the other side. Looking closer at the two on his side, Gil was sure he had seen one of them before. Thinking it over, he decided the man ran one of the food businesses on the main road in Brighton. In fact, it was the one William unusually shopped at when he would come into town.

Grober, however, was harder to see as he was on the other side of the wall, but as he spoke, one of his hands would poke out from behind the bars showing off his fingers, many of which were adorned with rings that sparkled brightly. The two merchants seemed to be shouting about Grober cheating them both in the past.

It was easy to see all three men were angry, even from a distance. Gil could hear several others waiting in the lines around him whispering about Grober. Most were short of calling him an outright thief. Gil glanced over at Cam and could see he was watching the disagreement with some delight.

The dispute continued with no end in sight, and everyone in the room had turned their attention towards it. After a while, Gil saw a massive figure of a man step in that direction out of the corner of his eye. The man seemed to have come out of nowhere, as Gil couldn’t remember seeing anyone so prominent in the room beforehand.

Looking back in the direction the large man had come from, Gil could see he most likely had been standing to the side of the staircase the whole time. Another prominent man, like the one moving through the room, stood to the side of the other staircase.

Gil turned his attention to the moving figure and could see the man wore full armor. Even with all that weight, he seemed to move quickly and almost silently across the crowded room. The people in his way, seeing him coming, stepped aside. Gil felt a nudge on his arm, and looking over, saw that Cam had made his way back to his side.

“That’s a Royal Knight, Gil. A few are stationed at every Merchant’s Guild. The weapon he is carrying is a halberd,” Cam whispered into his brother’s ear.

Gil took a closer look at the man in armor and could see he carried a long polearm. A metal ax-looking piece at the top end of a long wooden stick. Gil and Cam watched the interaction with interest. For Cam getting to see a real Royal Knight in action was something.

While the village of Brighton had a small standing group of soldiers provided by Lord Drace, they weren’t imposing. They were the group Gil had seen at the parade, who had unintentionally been laughable, being mismatched and poorly armored. The person Gil was seeing move about the room was not one of them.

The knight in front of him was physically large and well-armored. Just looking at the man, Gil could see that he was dangerous and didn’t doubt the soldier was skillful. Vaguely he remembered William having said he had been offered a position with the Royal Knights.

Seeing the figure moving in the direction of the disturbance, Gil could see many similarities between that figure and how William carried himself and his sword. It was almost like looking at a younger version of William. The knight’s movement did not go unnoticed by those arguing.

The knight had only made it about halfway across the floor when the tone of the conversation grew much quieter and more civil. Not only had the merchants lowered their tone but so had Grober. Something was exchanged between them, and the two merchants frowning, turned and left.

Seeing the issue resolved, the knight returned to his position by the stairs, and the room grew quiet again. Cam walked back to the bench and took his seat from before with the excitement finished. Wearing a satisfied expression, Cam was content at having gotten to witness a real Royal Knight. With nothing else to grab Gil’s interest, he looked at the line of people in front of him.

Roland and Gil were directly behind a short older man who used a walking stick. The man had white hair and was hunched over from age. Wearing what was best described as a business suit complete with a red tie, he was arguably the best-dressed person in the room. The man turned his head and looked over at Roland.

“That was something to see, wasn’t it. I thought Gary and Lars might get in a tangle with the big knight fellow. Haven’t seen them so mad at Grober before.” The man laughed, which in turn caused him to cough.

“Hugo, no one would dare fight a Royal Knight, not even over the outrageous taxes in this territory,” Roland said.

“True, but back in my day, I could have shown those tin can soldiers a thing or two.” Hugo held up a hand and shook it. Then he gave a mostly toothless grin at Gil and started coughing again.

“I think you're ready,” Roland said, pointing to the vacant spot at the front of the line.

Hugo turned and moved forward. Gil hadn’t seen him before, so he set about in his mind trying to figure out what type of merchant he was. The man’s nice appearance led Gil to believe he might be a clothing merchant, but he wasn't sure. Gil admired his suit and found the style much more attractive than the usual robes.

With nothing else of interest going on, Gil looked over at Cam, who had slumped down again. Cam looked down at his feet and moved them about to amuse himself. While waiting in line was not one of Gil’s favorite activities, he didn’t mind it too much, considering it part of the businessman’s job. Remembering how he would have to wait to speak to the workers who made the food contracts back in is his world.

Hugo took his time at the window. When he was done, Gil and Roland moved up to the front. Gil watched as Hugo hobbled with his walking stick over to another line. Will I be like that in several years? Gil shuddered at the thought. With his leg the way it was, there was a significant possibility he might need a cane in the future.

Chapter 13: The Elf and PaperWork

Roland and Gil were at the front of the contracts line. Roland talked with someone on the other side as Gil awkwardly stood next to him, unable to see over the counter. The voice came from the other side and captured Gil’s attention. It was sweet, soft, and feminine-sounding.

As short as he was, Gil had to stand on his tiptoes to barely see over the counter. Making him appear to be almost nothing more than a pair of eyes, blue wavy hair, and some fingertips to the woman behind it. Leaning forward, she gave Gil a friendly smile as she looked down at him.

Gil was suddenly very excited to see her face and instantly felt she had to be an elf. Though he had never seen an elf before, he had heard stories from William. Looking up at her, she looked to be in her young twenties.

Framing her face was long, flowing, yellow hair, matching the tiny flowers that grew by the mill. It was a bright, bold yellow, almost unnatural looking. The woman’s eyes were large and colorful, seeming to sparkle as if he were looking up at the night sky.

On each side of her head, two pointy ears protruded out the sides. Their strange appearance only added to her beauty, leaving an air of mystery around her. Somehow the simple act of flipping her hair from in front of her face to behind mesmerized Gil. Inside his chest, his heart raced as he looked up at her, never wanting the moment to end.

From Gil’s vantage point, he could only see the top half of her. The dress she wore was green and accented with patterns of white along the sleeves. Its design would have been fashionable in any setting and complimented her slender figure.

Gil’s short body made him instantly wish to be taller, so he could catch her eye. If only he had his old body, but no, he was stuck in the body of a child. What an awkward position, as she was more than just another person he had seen. Gil felt attracted to her and wanted to express his interest, but there was no way he could.

Thinking over how such a thing could be accomplished, Gil found himself coming to only one conclusion: it couldn’t. An eight-year-old boy saying he loved you is just not something one in any world could respect. At best, he might come off as a cute child. At worst, it would be incredibly creepy. Angry at himself and the tiny body he occupied, Gil scrunched up his face and breathed out heavily.

It simply was impossible to get the emotion he felt inside him out into the open without causing more significant problems. Gil sank back from the counter as he thought about what to do. Gathering his courage once more, he stood on his tip-toes to look up at her.

Without a proper plan of action, all Gil could do was soak in her presence as much as possible. Time was not on his side, and soon he knew they would quickly move away from the counter. Watching, Gil appreciated her delicate mannerisms, which reminded him of his late wife. Thinking of Madalyn brought up an emotion he hadn’t felt in a long time, sadness.

Suddenly his tiny body was racked with conflicting emotions as he tried to figure out the best thing to do. Initially, he had come to the guild to conduct business, but fate had intervened. Gil knew he couldn’t escape what he felt and could only hide it. Trying to put a smile on his face, he continued to watch the elf.

While the village of Brighton saw many races from all over the world, not many elves passed through it. Elves were rare this far from Kingstown, as usually, only adventurer elves traveled any distance in the kingdom. Dwarves, lizard people, and even beastmen were much more common.

Gil struggled to raise himself even higher to get a better view of her. Standing on the very tip of his tippy toes, he found himself swaying back and forth. Every move the elf woman made captivated him from his higher vantage point. The grace and fluidity of her movements made even simple motions like handing out papers have their elegance.

With a smile, she spoke to Roland, “Roland, it’s nice to see you again. What can we do for you today?” The tone she spoke in caused tingles to move up and down Gil’s spine. Gil let out an inaudible sigh and wanted at the moment to be looking over the counter forever.

“Just the standard contract form for now,” Roland said.

With that, she turned around and gathered the necessary paperwork. It was then that Gil lost his footing and fell to the ground. While he was unhurt from the fall, his face did become a bright red. Getting back to his feet, he could see Cam laughing at him from the bench where he was sitting.

The elf woman turned back around and handed the forms through the tiny opening of the window. Gil was relieved she had been turned when he had fallen as he was already embarrassed enough Cam had seen. With the fall still on his mind, he went back to the counter and rose once again on his tippy toes making sure to stay lower than he had before.

“Here you go, bring those back when you are done with them,” the elf said.

“Thank you, Luna,” Roland said, looking over the forms he had been handed to make sure they were all there.

Roland turned to walk away, and Gil reluctantly followed him. Though Gil wasn’t sure he would ever interact with the woman again, he was pleased to know her name. Before they got more than a few feet away, though, he heard Luna’s voice again.

“I have never seen an elven blade carried singularly before,'' Luna said, directing her attention to Gil, as she had spotted the small wooden sword at his side.

Gil blushed, not because he was embarrassed but because she had spoken to him. Proper words wouldn’t form for him to reply, so he smiled and patted the wooden sword at his side. The knowledge she had shared with him, unbeknownst to her, was crucial as he then knew what his practice sword was: an elven blade.

Having not heard that exact name before, Gil appreciated the newfound information and chose to remember it. Disappointed in himself for not speaking up in response, he fought internally. Is it wrong to be attracted to Luna?

Gil was, after all, not some love-struck kid. Instead, he was a full-grown adult just wearing a kid disguise. Why didn’t I respond to her? Gil looked down at his tiny body and sighed. Being trapped in a form that would not allow him to behave as he should, made Gil angry. It wouldn’t have mattered anyway; I’m small, even for a boy of eight.

A feeling of doubt began to set in, leading to despair. Reassuring himself, Gil lightly tapped his face and repeated her name a few times. Each time he said the name Luna it brought a smile to his lips, reinforcing the idea he was more than his appearance.

All that remained was to find a reason to talk to her. Roland turned and took a step or two before realizing Gil was no longer at his side. Gil was still standing near the counter. Turning back around, Roland placed his hand on Gil’s shoulder and lightly dragged the boy off in the direction he was going. When Roland and Gil were several steps away, Gil looked back once more towards Luna.

Longing to have stayed at the counter with her, he was disappointed at being half-dragged away by Roland. Gil frowned as Luna grew smaller and smaller until she disappeared entirely behind the counter. Roland directed Gil to a door over by Cam’s bench. The side door they moved in front of was labeled a ‘conference room’.

Cam was still snickering at Gil’s less than elegant fall. Roland pushed on the door letting Gil go inside first. Reluctantly Gil nodded and entered the small room, followed by Roland.

Inside was a small table with hard wooden chairs around it. Gil took a seat, and Roland sat across from him. Roland laid the paper on the table and took a pencil from his pouch. The room was small and cramped. Gil had to wonder how comfortable four full-grown adults would have been using it.

Cam was left outside, which Gil figured was probably for the best as he was not very good at negotiating or sitting still for the tedious paperwork sure to happen. Gil tried to get his mind into business mode, but his thoughts returned to Luna. Sitting quietly, Gil waited while Roland wrote first on the papers.

After some time, Roland handed the piece of paper over. All the terms they had discussed the night at the cabin were on the paper. It was incredibly similar to the contract pages he had looked over at his previous job. The form was very organized, listing the terms and having several lines for the parties of the agreement to sign.

Compared to contracts back in his world, the paperwork was primarily straightforward and far more fundamental. However, Gil knew better than to sign a contract without first examining it. After all, that was how he got stuck with a gym membership he had never used, so he looked over the two pages.

“This part here,” Gil pointed to the paper. “Does it mean your shop will be the only one selling the figures?”

“That’s correct,” Roland replied. “Sometimes other shops want to carry a product, but if that happens, we will have to make changes to the contract. As this one is legally binding to the terms outlined.”

Gil smiled; Roland wasn’t trying to dumb down his terms. It was refreshing to be treated as an adult. Gil went back to the terms to look them over one more time.

“After you and I sign the paperwork, the Merchant's Guild will stamp them with their seal. That makes everything official.” Roland said.

Gil would immediately receive four gold coins for the designs and 10% of the final value from each figure sold. Depending on the cost to make the figures and the markup, Gil's share of the 10% would come to roughly a couple of copper coins for each figure.

Gil was okay with that as he had calculated it could add up to quite a lot over time. Assuming the figures sold well enough. Gil was unsure about the marketability since he had no idea how large the audience for wooden toys would be, and there were no data spreadsheets forecasting sales.

Everything seemed in order, so Gil took the pen on the table and signed the paperwork. After that, he handed the pages over to Roland, who also signed them. Gil, who had been interested in completing the contract days before, was only showing a half interest in the business at hand.

Gil’s head was still daydreaming of the beautiful elf he had seen. It was impossible for him to get Luna's image out of his head. Having so much curiosity about her was causing him to lose focus.

"How old is Luna? Do you know?" Gil asked.

Roland, who was all business, didn't seem to notice Gil was utterly smitten. Not looking up, Roland jotted down one last little note on the paperwork in neat handwriting before he signed it. After asking the same question again to gather information on Luna, Roland looked up. It then dawned on him what had happened to Gil. The boy who had been all business on the ride to the guild had a crush on the elf.

"She's an elf. They can live for a very long time, maybe two or three human lifetimes. I don't know how old she is." Roland found it amusing his young friend was taken in by an elf of all things.

Chapter 14: The Story of the Elves

Relationships were something Roland understood. Merchants were, after all, skilled in the ability to read people. Looking over at Gil, he could see the young boy had eyes for Luna. Figuring he should amuse and enlighten Gil, he nodded and searched for the words to say.

“Pretty, isn't she? As I understand it, all elves are beautiful, even the male ones. Can you imagine an entire race of people like that? She’s working as an apprentice to the guild here in Brighton, which is unusual. Elves tend to stay in and around Kingstown, except for the adventurers among them.” Roland continued.

“I have heard when elves get old enough, they are encouraged to take apprenticeships where they can find them. I travel a great deal and have only seen a handful of them so far from the capital. Having lost the war, you see, many of them now live in the elven district of Kingstown.”

“Not many ways for them to escape that life.” Roland saw Gil was hanging on every word, so he continued. “I have heard of some elves living to be 300 or more years old. The strange thing about it is, at their oldest, they never look as a human does at sixty. Quite an amazing feat if you stop and think about it.”

“The elves, you see, were once a big, proud race who all lived in the Iron Forest. I have heard stories that there were over a hundred thousand of them. Nowhere near that many today, though. That forest had special trees whose wood was almost as hard as any metal. It was a very sought-after resource and still is today.”

“So the legend goes, the grandfather of the current king. He was King, Joseph; he made a trade deal with the Elves for their wood.” Roland said. It had been almost 70 years ago this happened, and Roland hadn’t been alive then. However, he had heard the story enough to retell it as if he had lived through it as a young boy.

Roland had also done business a time or two with elves, so he felt like an authority on the subject even if he wasn’t. To Roland, like any good merchant, it didn’t matter what race a person was from if they had the money for his goods. However, the elves were a very close-knit group, and he was no expert.

“For several years, the contract worked out well for both parties, eventually though King Joseph wanted to renegotiate the terms. The need for ironwood was far greater than the current contract allowed. The elves refused, you see, the wood of the forest grew very slowly, and if they allowed the humans to harvest more, the elves were afraid they would eventually have nowhere to live.” Roland told the ‘softer’ version of the story as Gil was just a boy.

Like most legends, there were two versions of the story. One filled with rage and death, and the other more palatable to the general public. While Roland, being an adult, had heard both versions of the story, he liked the more straightforward, less violent version. It was in his mind also suited for merchants, as it dealt with the original contract dispute and the troubles that can arise from violating one.

It omitted the original battle with the elves, where the humans slaughtered an entire elven village, men, women, and children. The ‘softer’ version also left out the retaliation the elves perpetrated on the humans, which killed eighty thousand human soldiers on the field of battle. The war with the elves had been bloody, and it lasted for several years. Many humans still held grudges against the elves because many human lives had been lost.

“This contract dispute led to what would be known as the human/elf war. Which lasted quite a few years, and it claimed many lives on both sides. In the end, it destroyed much of the Iron forest due to a terrible fire. The war also left the elves' population far smaller. After the war, the remaining elves were forcibly moved into Kingstown’s old district.”

“Most of the current elves in the kingdom live in a single area inside the city. In an area commonly referred to as Elf Town or the elven district.” Roland again looked at Gil and could see he was still following along. The two versions of the story circulating in the kingdom had another significant difference.

One said the humans were at fault, and the other spoke of the elves being at fault. The darker one portrayed the elves as greedy, wanting all the wood for themselves, and entirely left out the trade agreement. Roland knew it was well documented the trade agreement had existed as a merchant.

It was no secret the conflict had claimed over two hundred thousand human lives. It had decimated the kingdom of the elves, who are numbered less than twenty thousand in total. As elves lived so long, they also reproduced much slower than humans. The remaining elves residing in Kingstown were only a shadow of their former empire’s glory.

“After King Joseph died many years later, his son, the father of the current King, King Ross, took over as the leader of Vale. As the story goes, he fell madly in love with an elf maiden, and they were set to wed. Sadly though, his father's treatment of the elves and the war itself led to his assassination.”

“An older elf named Straks, who had survived the war and seen many of his friends killed during it, managed to sneak a magical weapon onto the grounds of the castle. Once there, he killed the King and his soon-to-be elven bride." Roland paused as he had reached the dramatic part of the story.

“For this reason, it is now forbidden for an elf and a human to marry. That was the first law passed by King Ross’s son, now current King Leopold, when he took the throne. Of course, he was just a boy, and speculation was his advisors were the ones who came up with the law. Still, no human can marry an elf in the kingdom.”

“Many wealthy noblemen take elves as concubines, though.” After realizing what he had said, Roland looked over at the young boy. The expression on Gil’s face remained primarily unchanged. Gil knew the word but did not react. Gil’s lack of reaction made Roland breathe a sigh of relief, as he did not want to feed into Gil’s fantasies in that way.

“I have even heard of some wealthy individuals using magical items to extend their lives, almost to the length of elves, to spend them with them. Even so, no one can marry one, not in the kingdom of Vale. That's the king’s law,” Roland finished.

The ‘king’s law’ was a term Gil had heard before, and he understood it to mean a law that was enforced no matter where one was in the kingdom. Lords could pass their own rules in their territories, but they had to implement and follow the king’s law. It was a law that ruled the entirety of the kingdom.

Roland was mainly running out of kid-friendly elf information and wasn't sure if he should have added in the part of elves being taken as concubines. Though, the information would eventually reach the young boy's ears. Roland justified telling Gil about it by figuring it was better for him to learn about it from him than through some sordid playground tale.

In reality, it was a way for elves to rise from the poverty and discrimination they faced in the kingdom. Wealthy human lords or nobles could essentially offer them protection from the other humans. In the Kingdom of Vale, Gil had seen humans were the only ones ever to hold the rank of nobles.

Though prominent people of each species seemed to exist, only humans could hold such a significant social level title. The kingdom was a very human-dominant place, and several privileges came with the noble title. Nobles were not just considered higher status than the other races; they were also a higher rank than most humans.

So the rise in stature was a sought-after thing. However, it came with its troubles as they were almost always shunned by their own. If elves left their tribe to join wealthy human homes, they were seen as taking an easy way out of their hardships. Some of their kind went so far as to view it as sleeping with the enemy.

That decision meant all their basic needs would be provided for. The elves who took up such lifestyles would face malicious gossip from both humans and elves. They also needed to consider that the elf would outlive the human.

Once the human they were serving passed away, they would not receive any inheritance. Also, an elf was rarely welcomed back into their community after such selfish actions. Many sad stories served as a lesson to those who might consider such a life.

A few did escape fate by shrewd saving or selling off the valuable gifts they had gotten during the affair. Some even took advantage of their long lives and would go from one wealthy human to another. So a small number of elves, especially female elves, were relatively well-off because of the decisions they had made.

While Roland had done business with elves, he wasn't exactly friends with any. In his interactions, elves had always seemed distant and slightly stand-offish. The prevailing emotion of an elf was, by human standards, cold. However, he wanted to sound like he knew what he was talking about as he searched his brain for more information to share with the boy.

Gil made sure to file this story and everything else he could find out about elves into his memory. The fact humans and elves couldn’t marry was troubling to Gil. It wasn't so much he wanted to marry Luna, as they had just met, but it was upsetting to be denied such a thing from the outset of a relationship.

While magical items that extended human life sounded fascinating to him, the history of the elves seemed like a sad one. Gil could understand their resentment towards the kingdom and humans. Men’s past actions could very well dampen Luna’s response to Gil if he tried to ask her out.

Of course, Gil also had the same problem as when he first saw her, being technically only eight, body-wise. Though he hadn’t tried yet, he thought any woman would deny him an opportunity to get to know them squarely on his age alone. It’s a good reason, but I don’t want to miss the chance to learn more about the elves or Luna.

“So, what do elves like? What sort of things?” Gil asked.

“I don’t know. The time I did some business with one, the elf was buying some fabric.” Roland said.

“Oh,” Gil said, “Do you think they view age differently than we do as they live so long?”

Roland scratched his head. “I don’t know that either, but it sounds possible?”

Roland didn't answer Gil’s questions exactly, so he would have to find someone else to ask. Slightly disappointed, Gil sat back in his chair, ready to take a final look over the toy figures contract. Everything was in order as far as he could tell, and soon they found themselves back in line, waiting again to see Luna.

Gil couldn't help but smile at his good fortune. Mr. Holms and his eldest son Tom entered the Merchant's Guild about that time. Gil was so infatuated with Luna he didn't see them. Tom, however, spotted Cam immediately and took a seat right next to him.

“Hey, Cam, whatcha doing?” Tom asked.

“Oh, Gil’s doing paperwork,” Cam answered.

Tom nodded and leaned back on the wooden bench. “Yea pops is here doing banking business,” Tom said.

“I got to see one of the Royal Knights break up an augment earlier,” Cam said.

“Really?” Tom asked.

“Yea, a couple of people were yelling real loud,” Cam said.

For Cam, it was the perfect opportunity to show off his short wooden practice sword to Tom and the sheath he had bought for it. Tom excitedly took the wooden sword from him and checked it out.

“Do you know how to use it?” Tom asked.

“Sure do. I wouldn’t carry it otherwise.” Cam answered.

“I want to learn swords, but pop doesn't like them. He says weapons are the old way of doing things, and business is the future of the kingdom.” Tom said, looking longingly at the wooden sword.

Mr. Holms took the end position in the bank line. While Roland and Gil, finding their line much shorter than before, quickly moved up to the window. Gil peered over the counter, being more cautious so as not to fall again. Roland passed the papers through the opening.

Luna smiled as she took the forms and laid them out side by side. Then she took a small round wooden item and smacked it down on each paper. While Gil couldn’t see what she was doing, he guessed it must have been the stamping of the merchant's seal.

With that, the paperwork was all done and official. Luna placed it to the side to be filed later. Roland reached into the leather pouch around his waist and produced four gold coins from inside it. Handing these coins to Gil, the whole business of the contract became more real.

“You will have to sign off here saying you've been paid,” Roland said, handing another form and pen to Gil.

Gil signed his name next to the ‘x’ on the contract. It was a simple form stating he had been paid the required amount for the contract. Roland had earlier gone over that once the contract was all done, it was a legally binding agreement the king’s authority would uphold. Breaking a contract had far-reaching implications across the entire kingdom, not just in the territory where it was made.

It was common for crooked business people to be punished by lengthy imprisonment and sometimes even death for violating contracts. So it was the duty of every merchant to uphold their end of an agreement. The law structure of the kingdom seemed a little barbaric to Gil, but he fully understood any system needed laws and punishments.

The gold coins shimmered in the light, and Gil quickly closed his tiny hand, holding them tightly. While not understanding this world's value of the coins, Gil knew it would have taken William almost a year to earn that much money. Woodcutters, who only cut firewood, would need two years or more to accumulate it.

"Keeping your money in the Merchant's Guild bank keeps it safe,“ Roland said, motioning over to the bank line. “You can visit the guild and take out what you need then.”

Gil understood the concept of a bank account, but he politely listened as Roland went on and on about it. Thinking it over, he decided it was not a bad idea to open an account as he wasn't sure how safe walking around with that much money would be. With their business done, Roland turned towards Gil.

“As you have some other business to tend to, I will go fetch us some bread for lunch,” Roland said.

Gil watched as Roland left down the stairs. The line for the bank was longer than the contract line had been, and those waiting seemed to be a much more diverse group. Looking over the line, Gil could see some wore very everyday clothes while others were dressed more like the merchants in other lines.

Then, Gil realized one of the people waiting was Mr. Holms. A couple of people separated them in line, but Gil thought the polite thing would be to say something to him. As he worked up his courage to do that, the line moved forward.

Clearing his throat, Gil spoke. “Hello, Mr. Holms.”

Mr. Holms turned, surprised at having heard his name. The expression of confusion on his face only grew as he looked down and saw tiny Gil in line. It was unusual for the children in the kingdom to have bank accounts. Of his three children, only Tom, the oldest, had an account, and it was nothing more than a few copper coins.

“Why, Gil, what are you doing here today?” Mr. Holms asked.

“I just finished a merchant contract, and I need to open a bank account,” Gil said.

“What?” Mr. Holms replied, confused.

It wasn’t the bank account part that confused him, but the merchant contract. Being a merchant himself, Mr. Holms was familiar with contracts. Looking at the small boy, he racked his brain by going through the list of them, trying to figure out what type of contract Gil could be talking about.

“A contract is a very serious matter. I hope you understand,” Mr. Holms said.

“Yes, I do. That’s why I’m opening a bank account. Now that I have some money to put in it,” Gil said.

It was a sensible thing to do, and Mr. Holms nodded understandingly. The older man was still confused about the contract the young boy could be a party to. Mr. Holms, however, was reluctant to ask for more details as he felt business was a matter best kept to the ones conducting it.

Gil was careful not to say the amount of gold he had on him, as he felt it best not to spread around how much money he was carrying. Any other kid his age may not have been wise, but having been in a large city before, he was well aware of how easily people could steal or trick others out of money.

“I saw Cam over at the benches. Tom went over there to join him,” Mr. Holms said.

“Yea, Cam looked bored earlier. I’m sure he’s happy to see Tom.” Gil replied.

The way the two were exchanging pleasant conversion was not lost on Gil. It was odd they were chatting like friends even though they had only spoken a time or two before. There was a sense of comfort in it, though, from seeing someone he knew. Maybe Mr. Holms feels the same way?

Chapter 15: A Bank account

Mr. Holms’ turn in line came, and he moved up to the window to conduct his bank business. Gil looked over in the direction of Cam and saw Tom was seated by him. Cam had re-sheathed his wooden sword, and both boys were smiling and talking. Gil made a goofy face at his brother when he caught Cam’s attention.

Cam nudged Tom and pointed over at Gil. Both Tom and Cam made silly faces back towards Gil. Mr. Holms had finished his business, and the line moved forward again. Gil claimed his new space and waited for his chance to be at the front.

Eventually, Gil moved forward to the counter. Standing on his tiptoes, Gil waited for the clerk to finish up some business. Only his eyes and fingertips and the top of his head were visible to the older man behind the counter. That man, not looking down, turned his head side to side, looking for the next in line.

“Next, please,” the man’s gruff voice said.

“I’m here,” Gil said.

The clerk looked down at the boy and a frown formed. “What business do you have today?”

“I would like to open an account, sir," Gil said.

The man looked down and saw the small child on the other side of the wall. Mr. Stevens, who was in charge of the entire Brighton village branch of the Merchant’s Guild, was the one running the counter. Usually, he would not have been operating the bank line himself.

Mr. Stevens’ usual bank clerk had been under the weather the last few days. As the guild was short-handed, he had stepped in to help. The expression the man wore was one of displeasure. Working the counter was a job far below his standing.

Looking down at the blue-haired kid, Mr. Stevens grabbed a paper off a stack located to his side. Placing a pencil on top of the form, he quickly passed it through the opening. Gil reached up for the paper and pencil, but they were slightly out of his reach.

"You will need to fill out this page," Mr. Stevens said coldly.

"Could you please push the paperwork forward again, sir?" Gil asked.

Mr. Stevens looked down at the paperwork and then at the boy and saw that Gil could not reach it. Pushing the paperwork further forward, Gil, once able to get it, pulled it to his side. Gil stepped out of line with the items and moved to the bench area.

"Hiya squirt," Tom said.

Tom and his brother Barry loved to call Gil squirt. It was no doubt an insult about his size and overall weakness in their minds. While Gil would have liked to think he was above the abuse, it did bother him. Unfortunately, there was nothing he could do about it, and if he had tried to raise a fuss, they most likely would have chosen something worse to call him.

Gil managed a weak “Hello.”

“Whatcha doing?” Tom asked, trying to look at the paper Gil was filling out.

“Opening an account with the bank,” Gil replied.

“I have an account,” Tom said. “I have almost eight copper coins in it.”

Gil let a small smile cross his face and nodded as he continued to fill out the paperwork. Eight copper isn’t even a whole silver. I have more money to my name than Tom does. It was a small victory, but it brought a large amount of satisfaction to Gil to know it. The bank account form was far more no-frills than Gil and Roland's contract had been. Gil filled out the report using the best handwriting he could.

“Gil has four gold to put in his; he just signed his first contract!” Cam exclaimed, proud of his brother and wanting to share the news.

Tom’s mouth dropped open as he tried to process what Cam had said. Gil frowned slightly, he hadn’t wanted to share that information, but he knew Cam didn’t mean any harm from it. Tom struggled to put his thoughts into words as he stood there staring at Gil.

“Eight copper is still a lot, though, and I’m sure when you inherit the orchard, you’ll make plenty more,” Gil replied, trying to avoid Tom’s competitive side.

“What was the contract for? Why didn’t you tell me this sooner, Cam?” Tom blurted out, suddenly upset to find out his friend was keeping secrets.

“It was for some wooden figures. That was the quest I had when we went looking for treasure.” Cam replied. “I didn’t mean to keep it from you, but it wasn’t really my business to share.”

Gil’s eyebrow twitched up at Cam’s reply, and he couldn’t help but let out a small laugh at the irony. “Roland is going to be selling the toy figures in his shop. Maybe your father could buy Barry and you some?”

“That’s okay. We don’t need any kid toys,” Tom replied.

“I wish you could have seen them. The knight was so cool. Gil let me help design it, so the armor and weapons are based on real ones, and his legs and arms bent so he could ride the horse.” Cam interjected.

“Wait, you made poseable statues?” Tom asked.

“I guess you could call them that, but they’re really meant to be toys,” Gil said.

Tom went silent, lost in thought. Mr. Holms’ actually had a statue in his office area, which Tom had always wanted to play with but was never allowed to touch. Suddenly knowing his best friend’s little brother was making them caused him to be utterly speechless.

Gil turned his attention to the paperwork he was filling out, feeling the conversation was finished. It was all basic stuff, just the account holder’s name and job and the closest town or village they lived near. When Gil finished, he stood and moved back to the bank line. The line, though long, moved quickly as Mr. Stevens was not one to waste idle chit-chat on regular customers.

Once more, at the front of the line, Gil pushed the paper as far forward as he could. Mr. Stevens, who had been having a bad day, roughly snatched it from his hands. Picking up the form, he looked it over, ensuring Gil had filled out all the necessary parts.

“Hmm… Let's see, yes, yes, okay, it looks like you managed to fill out the paperwork correctly.” Mr. Stevens looked down at Gil. “How much will you be depositing to open the new account?”

Gil reached into his small pouch where he had placed the gold coins and took them out. Inside the purse were also two silver coins, which he had been saving at home. Originally, Gil had only bought them if he needed to purchase anything along their trip, but Gil decided to take them out alongside the gold to deposit.

Placing the coins out on the counter, Mr. Stevens' eyes opened wide. The stern expression on his face seemed to lessen. While far from the most extensive amount he had ever seen, it was a large deposit, especially for a child. The amount made Mr. Stevens smile, and his curiosity grew about the boy.

“That will be four gold coins and two silver coins,” Mr. Stevens said.

"Yes, can I get three coppers back?" Gil asked.

While getting change seemed like a service the bank should offer, he was half expecting the answer to be no. Thus far, his experience with the bank portion of the guild had been less than enjoyable. Mr. Stevens smiled as he reached through the small opening and took the coins Gil had placed down. Sliding them over to his side, he held one of them up as if he was examining it to see if it was fake.

"Of course, you can. So the deposit is four gold, one silver, and seven copper coins." Mr. Stevens said, correcting himself.

“It is,” Gil said.

Counting out three copper coins from his drawer, he placed them to the side. Then he reached under the counter and produced a strange-looking device. Setting it up, Mr. Stevens appeared to be adjusting it. The device was too large to fit through the opening in the window.

“I’ll need you to place your finger right here into the machine.” Mr. Stevens said, demonstrating what he meant. “This device will ensure you, and only you can withdraw money from your account at any branch of the Merchant’s Guild.”

Gill tried to reach as far forward as possible, but he was still short of reaching the device’s opening. Frustrated Gil, tried harder to cross the counter but was still a foot or more short of the space necessary. Looking over at his brother Gil motioned for him.

“Cam, can you help me?” Gil shouted.

“He’s too short,” Tom said, pointing and laughing.

Cam, seeing what was happening, nodded his head and rose to his feet to help. Once he reached his brother, he lifted Gil so his finger could reach the machine. To Gil, the device resembled a commercial-quality pencil sharpener, or at least that was the closest thing he could think of matching its appearance.

Neither boy had seen such a device before. Cam, while holding Gil up, moved forward to better look at the machine. In doing so, Cam pushed Gil against the counter.

“Hey, be careful,” Gil said.

“Oops, sorry,” Cam said.

To Tom, who was watching from the side, the entire thing was humorous, and he let out a loud laugh. Gil shot a glance in that direction and was about to stick out his tongue at Tom when he saw Mr. Holms grab the boy’s arm and pull him towards the stairs.

Studying the device, Gil could see a small opening in the front of it, just large enough for a person's index finger. Replicating what Mr. Stevens had demonstrated, he placed his finger into the slot. On the other side of the counter, Mr. Stevens flipped a switch, and the machine lit up. Gil felt a strange tingle pass through his body.

“It will only take a moment.” Mr. Stevens said.

“How does the machine work?” Cam asked.

“The machine takes a reading of an individual and files a copy of them with the guild.” Mr. Stevens answered.

“So, will I need to do that every time I deposit or take out money?” Gil asked.

“No, it's a one-time process. The information is then shared across the Merchant Guild network with every branch.” Mr. Stevens answered.

Though Cam could easily lift Gil’s weight, holding another human was difficult compared to carrying sticks behind their cabin. Causing Cam to reposition how he had Gil, which in turn caused Gil to wobble about. Gil tried his hardest to keep his finger in the machine, but it was hard to do.

“Hey, keep me steady,” Gil said.

“I’m trying,” Cam said.

Gil watched as the lights on the machine changed color, and the device started humming. After it became dormant once more, Mr. Stevens flipped the back of the machine open and removed what Gil thought to be a card. The strange tingle Gil had felt vanished, and Gil removed his finger.

“All done, you have now officially opened an account with us.” Mr. Stevens smiled brightly.

“Do I need a card or bank account number?” Gil asked.

“No, with your ID card filed, we have all the information we need to serve you properly.” Mr. Stevens said.

As he spoke, Mr. Stevens slid three copper coins across the counter, making sure to push them far enough over so Gil could reach them. The stern responses Gil had gotten at the beginning of the transaction had changed to a much friendlier tone. It occurred to Gil it was likely because of the amount he was depositing.

“Thank you, Gil, for doing business with the bank today. My name is Mr. Stevens, and it was a pleasure to serve you.” Mr. Stevens said.

The machine produced an index-sized card. Reaching over to the side, Mr. Stevens pulled out a small drawer and filed it inside among others of the same type. Gil watched everything happening as Cam happily lowered him back onto the floor.

Gil finished up his business at the Merchant’s Guild by placing the copper coins in his pouch. Mr. Stevens watched as the young boy walked away. Since his promotion to Brighton, he was always looking for something to help him out of his current situation. Something inside of him said he should watch Gil as it was very unusual for a child to be making such a large deposit.

Mr. Stevens had never asked to be placed in Brighton village, and he missed the busy hustle and bustle of Kingstown where he had worked before. To go from a city of a million people to Brighton village didn’t seem like a promotion. However, this strange event was just the thing Mr. Stevens needed to turn around his day.

As Gil and Cam turned to face the stairs, they saw Roland coming up to them. Roland was carrying a loaf of bread. The three once again united paused as the bread was quickly divided into thirds.

“Oh, it’s so good,” Gil said while taking a bite.

“It’s softer than usual,” Cam said.

“This is my first time trying the bread here in the village. Is it always so good?” Roland asked.

“It’s my favorite treat. One day I plan to own a bakery.” Gil answered, letting the ladder part slip out.

Roland only smiled at Gil’s comment, not thinking Gil was as serious about it as he was. With their business out of the way, they could finally leave. As Cam took another bite of bread, he secretly hoped he would never have to come back to the Merchant’s Guild again. The day for him had started with the adventure of going to town, but sadly it had led to nothing more than sitting on a hard, wooden bench for hours.

Down the stairway, the trio walked out the front door of the building. Once outside, the group found the carriage parked directly in front. Cam climbed back into the coach while Roland lifted Gil up so he could also sit down. Then Roland entered the buggy himself. Once they were all seated, the carriage pulled away from the building, and they headed back home once more.

“What did you think of the Merchant’s Guild?” Roland asked.

“It was a fascinating place,” Gil replied.

“I didn’t care much for it,” Cam said under his breath. “If Tom hadn’t shown up, the entire day would have been a waste.”

“You did get to see a Royal Knight,” Gil said.

“Yea, I guess so,” Cam said, thinking it over.

“Well, if our business matters are successful, we will have to return again,” Roland said.

Cam, let out a sigh at the thought of returning to the Merchant’s Guild in the future. Gil nodded, letting the fact sink in. While he had been worried about getting the contract done, there was a new worry for him. Will my figures be successful?

Chapter 16: Checkers

During the trip, Cam stayed silent as he had nothing to add about his boring experience at the Merchant’s Guild. The wind blew through the open windows of the carriage, and the afternoon breeze felt refreshing to all of them. Just as it had on the way into Brighton village, the buggy bumped and slid side to side as it moved down the rough dirt roads.

The movements caused Gil pain, and he scrunched up his face. Gil bit his lip to hide that fact, and no one around seemed to notice his discomfort. The ride was mostly in silence as Gil went over all that had happened at the Merchant’s Guild.

Luna, the machines Gil had seen, and the money he had in the bank all danced in his mind. Gil had gone from the poor son of a woodworker to a boy with a bright future in one day. Again, the carriage ride was over quickly, and they were back at the cabin.

“Would you like to see the checkers game?” Gil asked out of politeness as he was sure he knew the answer already.

“Oh, I would be very interested in it,” Roland replied.

“You won't be disappointed. It’s a great game,” Cam said, suddenly perking up.

Cam was the first to disembark from the coach, followed by Roland. Then Roland turned and reached back into the carriage. Once again, he scooped Gil up in his arms, lifting him safely to the ground.

Cam opened the cabin door and held it open for Gil. Gil entered and took a look around, discovering William wasn’t anywhere to be seen. William was probably outside the cabin collecting wood from the forest, but it was against the rules to have anyone over when William was not there.

Gil had already invited Roland to see the game of checkers. However, as he had learned the hard way many times before, rules were rules. Looking at Cam, who was still outside, Gil thought about what they should do.

“Where do you think father is? Gil asked.

“I don’t know, maybe out back?” Cam answered.

“Would you please go back there and see?” Gil asked.

Cam nodded and headed to the back of the small house. Reaching what Gil called the backyard, he scanned the area looking for William. Not seeing him in view, Cam set out for the tree line. Upon entering the woods, he heard the familiar sound of an axe hitting a tree. Following the sound, Cam soon found William.

“We're back from town,” Cam said.

“Oh, how did it go?” William asked.

“It was kinda boring, though; I did see Tom there,” Cam said.

“Paperwork might not be exciting to you, but to Gil, it’s like how you feel when we spar,” William said.

Cam hadn't thought of it that way. Gil liked different things than he did, but why did it have to be something so dull? Cam shuddered, thinking of how a person could enjoy something so unexciting.

“Rolands here to see the new game Gil made,” Cam said.

William nodded and took another strike at the tree he was working on. One more hit, and the tree fell. Cam helped pull the wood to the backyard area, and they both entered the house through the back door.

Roland and Gil were seated at the table, waiting for the others to join them. Gil had already gotten the chessboard and checkers out and set them down on the table. Gil was showing Roland how to set up a game.

Cam moved over to the table and sat down next to Gil. William went to the sink to wash up from the work he had been doing outside. Roland watched Gil set up his side of the board and mimicked the placement for his pieces.

Once the board was all set up, Gil took the first move. Sliding a checker piece diagonally to another square, Roland watched his turn. Trying to move a checker forward as it was his turn Gil reached over and raised his hand.

“In checkers, the pieces can only move diagonally. They can’t move forward like that,” Gil said.

“Oh? Ok, is this allowed,” Roland asked, moving the piece to a diagonal square.

“Yes, like that, and if you are blocked by one of my pieces, and there is an empty allowed space to move to behind them, you can jump a piece and claim it,” Gil said.

“Oh, like you gain a piece in chess?” Roland asked.

“Yes, only you get to move past the piece you claim,” Gil said. “The object is to get all of the other players' pieces. Just like chess, if any checker makes it to the back row, they get promoted to a king.”

“How does that work?” Roland asked, seeing the round pieces were all the same.

“A king piece is two regular player pieces stacked on top of each other. They can move backwards and forwards where the original one can only move forwards,” Gil answered. “You can have several king pieces in a single game at the same time. Both players can.”

As Roland was just learning the game, play moved along slowly at first. Eventually, Gil was able to gain a couple of kings and quickly finished off Roland’s remaining units with them. With the game over, Gil looked at Roland, who seemed to be studying the board.

“It's amazing it uses the same board but is a very different game,” Roland remarked.

“Yea, Checkers, is a little more basic than chess,” Gill said. “Probably best suited for a younger audience. Though it was popular with older people as well.”

Gil realizing his slip up hoped Roland wouldn't notice. It was an honest mistake as he was talking about the game. Studying Roland’s face was a relief as it didn’t show any signs Gil’s words had been recognized as strange.

Roland thought over the words Gil had said, and a smile formed across his face. Gil’s ability to understand a potential audience for his products was as impressive as the products themselves. The merchant had taken Gil’s mistake as a simple kid’s verbal miscue. With the addition of checkers, chess would appeal to an entire family and not just the adults.

The board was reset, and Cam took over as Roland’s opponent. The game moved a lot quicker as Gil watched it from the sidelines. Cam easily won the game, even double jumping a couple of Roland’s checkers. That was the first time Roland had ever seen such a move, and he laughed even though he lost.

Roland quickly picked up the rules and wanted a rematch. William sat in as his opponent. During that game, William made an easy mistake, and Roland was finally able to win one. Roland’s first victory at the game seemed to sell him on the idea of it.

“So, when can we make a contract for this and chess?” Roland asked eagerly.

“Well, I’m not sure right now. Let's see how the figures do,” Gil said.

“How did your visit to the Merchant’s guild go?” William asked, looking at Gil.

“It went well,” Gil said.

“I got to see a Royal Knight,” Cam added.

While it was true, there were always two Royal Knights stationed at the guild. They rarely did anything. That position was coveted among some graduates as it meant a life of high pay and little action. William, who had been to the Merchant’s Guild numerous times, had never seen them move from their standing positions.

“A Royal Knight?” William asked.

“Yep, there was an argument about taxes, and a knight came over to stop it,” Cam said.

“Hopefully, no one was hurt,” William said.

“No, it just ended,” Cam said, sounding disappointed.

The two knights stationed at the Merchant’s Guild were undoubtedly a pair who had graduated lower in their classes. Still, they were Royal Knights, and when compared to the average person, they were much more capable. William hardly gave them a second thought, though, as they ranked far below what he would consider a challenge in his mind.

Gil could see Roland was annoyed the subject had been moved away from how much the games would be. Curious about how much value Gil put on checkers, Roland asked about its price again. While Gil had no genuine interest in the game, he was hesitant to sell it as it was honestly not his creation.

“Maybe we can do a bundle for both this and chess?” Roland asked.

“I’m not sure. Can we wait a little longer?” Gil answered.

“See, I told you checkers was a better game than chess,” Cam said.

Neither Roland nor Gil thought that to be the case, but they both knew countering Cam’s claim would only lead to needless conversation. Roland sighed, wondering what he should do with an inventor reluctant to sell what would almost certainly be a very successful product. Shifting back and forth in his chair, he encouraged Gil to move forward with a contract.

“Another contract could be perfect for you,” Roland said.

“I know. It’s just, I want to see how the figures sell,” Gil said.

Of course, it was for entirely different reasons than Roland thought. In Roland’s mind, Gil was waiting to see if the figures did well, so he might ask for more money during the contract negotiation. From that perspective, Gil’s reluctance to enter another contract made the most sense to Roland.

For Gil, it was all because these were games from his world and not something he had invented on his own. While the idea he could raise the asking price had crossed his mind if the figures did well, it had only been a fleeting thought. Gil’s focus was more on the moral implications of selling something that was not his.

Soon it was time for Roland to leave. The boys watched from the doorway as his carriage rolled down the path. Gil was tired as he had seen and learned a lot of new things. Thinking them over, he smiled. It felt like with the toy figure deal finalized, his life was finally about to change.

“Are you sure it's best to wait? On making a deal with the merchant?” William asked. “For most people, these things don’t come along very often.”

“It’s for the best right now,” Gil said.

Gil had thought that he would have heard the end of such things with Roland gone, but William was the one asking. Gil didn’t have a good reason and hoped “it’s for the best” would suffice. William wanted to interject more into it but thought better of it. Up to this point, Gil had done quite well on his own, and pressing him to make a deal before he was genuinely ready might cause issues.

William did think it was odd for Gil to be so confident in his skill at negotiating he was willing to risk the contract. It was possible, the boy didn’t fully understand what was at risk, but William’s gut told him he did. William nodded to himself. Gil was far more knowledgeable than any child his age should be.

With only a couple of weeks having passed since finalizing the contract, Gil's new bank account was already doing well. The wooden toy figures were selling, and Roland had trouble keeping them in stock. The toy dragon figure was more popular than Roland had thought it would be, and he had to place an order with the Carpenter’s Guild for more.

Gil had calculated his account would keep growing with the residual income from the contract for some time. From time to time, he went with Cam into town to check his balance at the Merchant’s Guild and saw his estimates were accurate. Often at night, the numbers danced in his head as Gil prepared for bed. While he was only a poor commoner, he finally saw a way out of his current social status.

With proper investments and money management, he should grow quite a nest egg by the time he becomes a teen. Looking over at his brother, Gil wondered how Cam would do as a Royal Knight. It looked like both of them would get to accomplish their dreams.

Chapter 17: Investments

About once a month, Gil’s account was receiving a deposit from the sales of the toy knight figures. That gave Gil the perfect excuse to visit the Merchant’s Guild and an actual reason to see Luna. So, he found himself accompanying Cam far more often to the village, under the pretense Gil was ‘checking’ his bank balance.

Sadly, Luna never ran the bank line and always seemed stuck in the contracts line. Feeling desperate for a way to talk to her again made Gil consider Roland’s offers for chess and checkers more each day. However, an ever-growing smaller voice inside him told him he shouldn’t sell the games as he had not been the one to really make them.

At the bank, Mr. Stevens would step in from time to time if he happened to spot Gil waiting in line. That behavior seemed odd to Gil, but the man was a strange one. On the occasions Mr. Stevens did take over Gil’s transaction, they always took longer.

“It's so nice to see you today, Mr. West,” Mr. Stevens greeted Gil, always using his last name.

“Oh, hello, Mr. Stevens. I’m here to check on my account balance,” Gil said.

Gil didn’t mind the prolonged interactions at the bank as they gave him more opportunity to see Luna. Looking over to his left, he could see her as she interacted with other account holders in the contracts line. Occasionally she would lean forward, and her bright, yellow hair would fall onto the counter. Gil wished he had another reason to speak with her, as he had many questions.

“Of course, let me get that information pulled up for you. Lovely day today. Do you have any other plans in town?” Mr. Stevens asked.

“Oh, I might stop by the bakery,” Gil said.

“Ah, Mrs. Olden, she makes the finest bread in town.” Mr. Stevens said, trying to be polite but preferring the bread in Kingstown to anything made in Brighton. “Well, you’ll have to tell her Mr. Stevens says hello. We don’t see her very often around here anymore. Oh, it looks like your balance has gone up again, Mr. West. You now have four gold, three silver, and seven copper. That is one more silver than it was last time we spoke. Are you wanting to withdraw any today?”

“No, not today, just checking the balance,” Gil said, nervous Mr. Stevens was on to his real reason for stopping by.

“Could I interest you in any financial investments today? Some of our choices can start with as little as one silver. It works sort of like loaning the Merchant’s Guild your money to make business transactions with, and we pay you additional revenue for that loan after a period of time.” That was the first time Mr. Stevens had pitched the investment idea to Gil.

“What kind of risk is the investment? And what would the return be on them?” Gil asked.

“All the Merchant Guild investments guarantee you will receive your money back with extra, but the rate of return is determined by the length of the loan.” Mr. Stevens answered, a small smile forming on his lips. This was a typical offer made to account holders in Brighton, but they rarely took any interest and never asked such vital questions.

“What's the length of time my money would be held for?” Gil asked curiously.

“The length of time determines the amount of return. The shortest we offer is three months, which would give you a one copper return on a silver coin. However, if we hold it for six months, then we give you three copper in return. It goes up from there, and of course, the more you loan the guild, the more you receive. We have some options with better returns as well, but they can be riskier.” Mr. Stevens answered.

“So, what would the return on two gold be with the six-month loan?” Gil asked.

“For two gold at six months, the return would be six silver or half of a gold. Would you like to make an investment?” Mr. Stevens asked.

“I think I would,” Gil said. “I can use the money currently in my account, correct?”

“Yes, correct, Mr. West. I think it's a fantastic choice, especially at your age. I have to be honest with you, I often offer these plans to our customers, but sadly, it falls on deaf ears, but I thought you might see the benefits. You have an eye for finance, and at such a young age. Now, it does work similar to a merchant’s contract in that there is paperwork to sign. Which I believe you are already familiar with, correct?” Mr. Stevens asked.

“Oh... OH! Yes, I am familiar with contracts,” Gil answered, suddenly figuring out he would have to see Luna to make the loan contract.

A large smile formed on Gil’s face with the realization, and he looked left once more towards the contract line. Mr. Stevens watched as he did this, noticing him looking that way several times throughout their conversation. While Gil found the investment opportunity exciting, Mr. Stevens didn’t feel the boy's smile was brought on because of it.

“So, all you will need to do is go over to the contract line where they will get you the paperwork to sign. From there, look over it very closely and make sure to fill it out correctly. Then you’ll return it to the contract line, they’ll look over it, sign it on behalf of the Merchant’s Guild, and it will become official. Of course, if you have any questions, Luna, our contract expert, can answer them, or if needed, she can call me over. Was there anything else I could assist you with today, Mr. West?” Mr. Stevens explained.

“No, I will go join the contract line,” Gil said, looking over that direction.

With that, Gil exited the bank line and moved over to the contract line, taking a place at the very back. The contract line was slower moving than the one for the bank. Eventually, Gil was at the front of the line. Raising himself as high as he could, he looked over at Luna.

“I spoke with Mr. Stevens about making an investment or Merchant Guild loan?” Gil asked, not entirely sure what it was called.

“Sure, let me gather a little more information from you before we begin. Are you looking to take out a loan, or do you want to loan your money to the guild?” Luna asked.

“I want to loan my money to the guild,” Gil said.

“Alright, let me pull up your account information here to make sure you qualify for a contract. It does have one silver minimum to apply for it.” Luna explained, turning to her right side where a similar machine like the one Gil had used to open his account sat.

Gil was too short to see what she exactly did with it, but he assumed she pushed some kind of button or pulled a lever. After a brief moment, she pulled a card out of it, just like the one that had appeared when he made his account. Turning to her left side, she placed the card into another device.

“Yes, I want to use two gold coins out of my current bank balance,” Gil said.

Luna’s eyes widened slightly at Gil’s request and even more so as she looked at the machine she had inserted the card into. Staring at it for a moment, she quickly turned back to Gil and replaced the expression on her face with an even more friendly smile. “I see, that sounds like a very wise decision. Do you prefer to go by Mr. West or Gil?” Luna asked as she went about finding the correct contract papers.

“Please call me Gil,” Gil replied, smiling back at her.

“Well, Gil, it looks like you have a bright future ahead of you. If I recall correctly, you were here with Roland not long ago, signing a merchant contract. From the looks of it, that’s going very well for you.” Luna said, making friendly chatter with him.

“I’m surprised you remember me,” Gil said. “Oh, you had noticed my elven practice blade. Have you used one before?”

Gil was amazed he was able to talk to Luna about anything. The last time he had seen her, the words wouldn’t form correctly in his mouth, but here he was chatting with her like they were old friends or rather business partners. Where business was concerned, Gil was comfortable.

“Yes, I have used them before. All elves are trained in combat to prepare us for traveling, though most of us don’t stay outside of Kingstown for long.” Luna answered. “Aha, here’s the contract. There will be a section to fill out for how much money you wish to loan the guild. If you have any questions, please let me know.” With that, Luna handed Gil the paperwork.

Looking over the paper, Gil could see it was incredibly straightforward, much like the merchant contract had been. Unfortunately, there was nothing he could think of to ask, and there was a line behind him. Taking the form, he went over to the wooden benches and started filling it out. Once the paperwork was completed, Gil returned to the back of the contracts line.

Luna looked up and then down with a smile as she saw Gil once again in front of her. “All finished?”

“I am,” Gil said, moving the form as far forward as he could reach.

Luna took the paperwork and looked it over. Gil had filled it out correctly, something few in the kingdom could do on their first try. Reaching over, she grabbed the Merchant Guild stamp and firmly pressed it down onto the form, then she put it on top of a stack of similar papers.

“Well, Gil, it appears you are all done with your investment today. It was a pleasure getting to talk to you. Take care of that elven blade.” Luna said, with a slight wink at the end.

“Will do,” Gil said, hoping he didn’t come off as childish.

Leaving the guild, Gil had a strange smile on his face. Somehow the air around him felt sweeter, and the world seemed more alive than it had before. Cam noticed Gil’s strange behavior only because he had to find Gil that day instead of the other way around. Their routine up until then had been for Gil to find him once he was done at the bank.

Their walk home was mainly silent, except for some minor back and forth about apple season approaching. Both of them were eager for fall, as it meant free apples and the chance to sell them. Though Cam wasn’t anxious to practice bargaining again, he did want to earn more money.

“I’m going to buy myself a real sword,” Cam said.

“Hopefully, we can earn you enough. Don’t those cost a lot?” Gil asked.

“Well, the magic ones do. I think I can get a regular one for now,” Cam said.

“How much will that be?” Gil asked.

“Father says it depends on the quality of the sword. I would guess a couple of silver coins,” Cam said.

“Well, apple season will be here soon,” Gil said, his mind working out a way for them to earn more money this year.

“I hope it gets here soon,” Cam said.

Gil nodded his head in agreement as their cabin came into view. Making their way inside, Gil immediately saw William sitting on their couch carving. Going over to the couch, he sat down beside him.

“Dad, are you aware of the investment options at the bank?” Gil asked, thinking their family could be making more.

“Mr. Stevens has mentioned it a time or two,” William replied.

“Do you invest any of what we make? He told me about some of them today, and we could be making almost an extra three copper every six months.” Gil explained.

“Well, most of what we make we spend so, no I don’t invest any money,” William who had never really considered the investment offers from the bank found Gil’s interest in them surprising.

“Oh, that makes sense then. I put two gold into a six-month loan to the guild, and I’m guaranteed to get back five silver in six months. If we ever start making enough for you to save some, you should consider it. The return is excellent.” Gil said.

Gil’s advice caused some internal conflict in William. While he was sure the advice was sound, Gil, a young boy, being the one giving it, weighed on William’s mind. However, he was also impressed by his son’s ability to negotiate a contract and open a bank account with gold in it by himself.

“I’ll have to consider that, thank you,” William responded, putting the conversation to rest and returning to his carving.

The following days passed quickly as Gil counted them down, waiting to return to the guild. Cam also counted down the days as he was waiting for fall. With Gil’s frequent trips into Brighton, he found the exercise was doing him good, and he was getting taller and more muscular. Even the pain in his right leg seemed to bother him less than it had.

Chapter 18: Caught

The air grew cooler, and with it, the boys began to tell each other apple season would be there soon. That became the refrain they would say back and forth to each other. Cam was so eager to start he made daily trips to the orchard to see if the apples were ripe enough to begin selling.

“It won't be long now,” Gil said, holding an apple that was all red except for a large green spot.

“Now, are we only going to pick up the fallen ones?” Cam asked.

Technically by the agreement all the kids had with Mr. Holms, only the fallen apples were theirs for the taking. Gil bit his upper lip and thought about it. Cam scoured the ground to see if more fully red ones had fallen.

“Well, yes, it’s the agreement,” Gil finally said.

“Good, then it will be a few more days,” Cam said.

Both the boys nodded as they began the walk back to the cabin. The wind blew by them, and it sent a cool shiver up Gil’s back. The colder weather meant money was in the air.

Cam’s face lit up as he saw the first entirely red apple. Reaching down, he picked it up and raised it to his mouth to take a bite.

“What do you think?” Gil asked.

“It’s a bit tart,” Cam said.

“Yea, the first ones will be that way,” Gil replied. “I say we start tomorrow.”

“Sounds good to me!” Cam exclaimed.

For Gil, it was refreshing to get back to direct business matters. Having taken such a long break from hands-on work, he let his mind wander on how they could increase sales this season. Cam was also more motivated than he had been in the past, which Gil was confident would help.

“Let's go,” Cam said, pulling on Gil's arm.

“Ok, sheesh,” Gil said.

The apples had just started to get red enough to sell, and together the two boys left the house early the following day. Cam was carrying a sack for the apples. Reaching the orchard, Cam quickly hopped over the wooden fence and grabbed apples to put in the bag.

“Look at those colors,” Cam said as the red polish reflected his big blue eyes.

“Should be a good year for us,” Gil said.

The color of the apples, turning from green to red, always reminded Gil of new beginnings. Cam saw profit; he needed money to buy a proper metal sword. Looking at the green apples still on the tree, he thought about how many days before the harvest they could sell.

The trees looked to have produced more apples than the previous year. Perhaps the harvest blessing had been a good one. Whatever the reason, they were bound to sell more, which would surely mean more money.

Gil looked up and could see the apple trees were all weighed down, so many branches hung low. Cam had gathered up a sack load of apples before Gil had made it to the other side of the fence. Lowering himself back down again, Gil and Cam set out for the old mill.

When they reached the mill, they saw it had changed little in the past year. The mill was two stories high, constructed of stone with a wooden roof. The building was round in shape, with only one window facing the path.

The large creek next to the mill produced enough water to cause the axle of the mill's wheel to turn. A line had already formed at the door, and people were waiting to have their grain milled into flour. Cam put the heavy sack he was carrying down on the grass at the side of the path.

“I can already tell the year's harvest will be larger than the last,” Cam said with excitement.

Gill nodded. “I think we should have a week or so of selling before harvest.”

Cam's words had sparked ambition in Gil, and he was determined to make more money than they had the year before. Of course, it wasn’t all about money to him. Gil liked the wheeling and dealing side of the business. On the way to the mill, Gil tried to sharpen Cam's selling approach.

Gil was surprised to find his brother paying attention to him. More impressive, though, was Gil found his efforts not needed. Cam was always friendly with customers, but more importantly, he seemed focused.

“Now you know if you don’t spend too much time with each customer, you should be able to sell to more customers,” Gil said.

“I know I’ve been working it over in my head. I think I know what you wanted me to do last year,” Cam said.

The day started great, and it was not long before they had several coppers to split up among them. It was looking like the apple sales could be incredibly profitable. As Gil moved, he jingled the coins in his pouch and smiled.

“Two apples for a single copper,” Cam said.

Gil looked over at his brother. Cam was trying extra hard, and it was showing in the coins they were collecting. The day was nice and cool, and they were well on their way to a possible silver coin before lunch. That was the kind of money Gil liked. It was easy and quick. While long-term investments were acceptable, they took forever to see results.

“Two apples here,” Gil said, holding up an apple above his head.

Cam moved over in the direction of Gil. Reaching his side, he held the bag of remaining apples out in front of him. Gil looked over and nodded, signaling he needed more apples to sell.

“We've already gone through about half of them,” Cam said.

“Yea, at this rate, we’ll have to send you back for more during lunch,” Gil said.

“I think we shouldn’t have any problems selling the rest of these before lunch,” Cam agreed as he looked in the sack at their remaining apples.

“What are you two doing?” A loud hefty voice from the left side of Gil spoke. It didn't sound the most friendly, and it left an anxious feeling in Gil's gut. A heavy hand found its way to Gil's shoulder, forcing him to turn around.

“We're selling apples,” Cam said as Gil looked up at an angry, heavy-set man.

Gil could see the man's robe was made of fine material. Looking up towards the man’s face, he saw he had a short, scraggly beard and glasses. The scowl across the man’s face was troubling.

“You need a license to sell.” The man said, who had started to shake Gil back and forth.

Gil was being shaken back and forth by a hand with an assortment of expensive-looking rings on it. Gil recognized the man to be Grober, the head taxman who had been in the argument at the Merchant’s Guild. Gil tried his best to worm his way out of the man's tight grip, but it was like a vise, and he couldn’t do so.

“Can I see your license?” Grober continued.

The thought one needed a license to sell apples had never occurred to either boy. They stood there staring up at the man who had a look of anger about him. They didn't know anything about licenses, why they would need it, or where to get one.

Gil had never given such a thing any thought as they had sold apples many times before, in the very same place. Gil felt sick from being tossed back and forth and thought he might have to throw up. If that happens, I will make sure I do it on Grober.

“Do.. you get the license... from the Merchant’s... Guild?” Gil’s words were sporadic as he was still being shook back and forth.

“Of course, you get a license from the Merchant's Guild,” Grobber snapped back at him. “Every merchant must buy a license, every year, to sell to the public. No license, no selling.”

Grober seemed not to be the friendliest sort, and Gil remembered hearing of Grober’s run-ins with the other townspeople. From what Gil could gather, Grober was more than doing his job. Grober seemed to take delight in shutting down the boys’ business.

Grober’s expression had changed from one of rage to one more akin to the type of person who enjoyed bringing agony to others. Behind those eyes of his, Gil sensed the entire effort was malicious. Grober was not a businessman; he was the type of person who used business to inflict pain and suffering on others.

Grober was greedy, and even if it was only a single copper, he wanted it. Grober had worked out a deal with Lord Drace, allowing him to receive a small percent of all taxes collected. It was also strongly rumored he was skimming some of the tax money. Though it could have just been a rumor, he was not very well-liked.

Gil figured Grober thought the boys couldn't afford an official Merchant's Guild license. Gil hated bullies, and he hated others thinking they could take advantage of him legally or otherwise. Struggling to free himself, Gil found he was still held tight.

When Gil had been back in his world, he had been bullied in school. While his family wasn’t poor by any means, they had sent him to private classes with several wealthier children. Gil didn’t have as nice of things compared to them, and they would often pick on him for it.

Grober was no better than a debt collector calling to remind you you're behind on the payments during supper time as if one didn’t already know. They were all sweet on the outside but rotten inside, like soulless humans who only thrived on others’ despair. Fortunately, Grober had stopped shaking the boy back and forth.

People on the path were gathering around to see what all the fuss was about. Grober, seeing the crowd, tried to appear more friendly. Straightening his robe, he took on an air of authority and composure.

“These boys here were selling apples on the path without a license,” Grober said.

“Oww, you're hurting my arm,” Gil cried out.

“Everyone knows in this province, you must have a business license to conduct business,” Grober said, easing up on Gil’s arm.

The law was, as Grober said, but many of the people gathering around didn’t know it. If you weren't a business person, there was no reason to know that particular law. Gil proved to be the better actor of the two as people watching seemed to take the kid’s side.

“Let the kid go,” a man said.

“Why are you picking on children?” A woman questioned.

“I have to pay taxes. So should the kids,” said a man at the back.

“So, can I see your license?” Grober said in a loud voice for all gathered to hear.

“I'm afraid we don't have a license,” Cam said.

With his frequent trips into the village, Cam had met and befriended almost everyone who lived there. Seeing it was Cam and not just Gil in trouble, the people gathering took the boys’ side. William the boys’ father was also well known and well-liked by the people.

Often helpful and kind, William’s reputation was widely known. Had William ever used his full title, The Dragon Slayer, he would most certainly have reached celebrity status in the Kingdom at large. With all these things on the boys’ side, the crowd started to turn its opinion against Grober.

“I should take you both to the magistrate right now,” Grober said, raising his voice.

“We didn’t know.” Gil pleaded.

“We honestly didn’t, mister,” Cam said.

Grober's last comment about taking the boys to the magistrate seemed to sway the rest of the crowd's opinion squarely in favor of the boys. The entire crowd witnessing the spectacle didn’t want the boys in any actual trouble.

“Why don’t leave them alone, Grober,” Another merchant who had been walking by called out.

Gil looked over, saw one of the men from the Merchant’s Guild the day Gil had signed his first contract. It was one who had been arguing with Grober. Grober looked over to also see who had called his name. Seeing the face of the merchant, he let go of the boy. Gil immediately rubbed his sore shoulder once he was free.

“Leave the kids alone.” A man’s voice said.

“Their only boys let ‘em go.” A lady said.

“You kids need to go back home. I don't want to see you two out here selling again without a license.” Grober said, forcing a smile at the crowd.

Gil looked over at Cam and then back down at the ground. The two boys headed along the path back to the cabin. In Grober's mind, the matter was decided, and he had ‘won’. Soon, the crowd continued on their way with nothing more to see. Gil's entire arm ached from Grober's firm grip, and he was far angrier than he was upset.

As Gil fumed about Grober, he thought about what they could do. Cam was more depressed than angry, thinking his days of making easy apple money were over for good. All he had wanted was to make enough to replace his wooden training sword with a real one. However, after this encounter, he felt sure it wouldn’t happen.

“What do we do now, Gil?” Cam asked.

Gil was not about to give up without a fight, “I say we go to the village and get a license.”

“Today?” Cam asked. “How much do you think they are?”

“I don’t know, and right now, it doesn’t matter,” Gil replied.

Gil sighed and cursed under his breath, and Cam could sense the younger boy was angry. Cam, unable to calm his brother down, reluctantly shrugged and agreed they should go to the village. With that, the boys turned around and were quickly headed in the opposite direction. Moving towards Brighton was a slow experience.

Chapter 19: License

Having already walked to the mill, added to the soreness from Grober’s attack, Gil was going extra slow. Cam looked back at his brother, who was several steps behind him. Stopping along the path, he waited till Gil was at his side. Reaching down, Cam picked him up like a sack of potatoes.

“Whoa, what are you doing?” Gil asked.

“Well, if I wait for you, it will take us all day,” Cam said.

“Yea, but…” Gil stopped himself.

While Gil thought it was undignified to be carried, he knew it was also the best solution. With his feet off the ground, they made far better time. Reaching the point where they could both see the village ahead of them, Cam put Gil down so they could rest a moment.

After Cam caught his breath and Gil had recovered from being carried, Cam picked him up once more. They went in this fashion through the village until the boys arrived at the Merchant's Guild. There Cam released Gil, and he was once more under his power.

Being carried had allowed Gil to rest, which did him good and put him back to moving at his average pace. With most of the day shot, Gil thought they might as well take their time. Once inside, they climbed the tall staircase to the second floor.

Never one to waste an opportunity, Gil got into the contract line on purpose to see Luna. Cam looked at him, and Gil put one finger up to his lips as if to say be quiet. Cam knew Gil should have gotten into the license line. Any fool knew that.

“You're in the wrong line,” Cam said, pointing to the correct line.

Gil gave his brother a look that said, be quiet, or I will get you. It was a look Cam had seen before, and though he didn’t fear Gil, he figured it was best not to bother the guy who had the money for the license.

Eventually, Gil’s position moved to the front of the line, and peering over the counter, Gil saw bright yellow hair again. Breathing in deeply, he steadied himself as best he could. Luna looked down at the boy.

“How can I help you today,” Luna said.

“I just wanted to check on my investment,” Gil said, thinking that sounded better than asking about a license from the contract line.

“Certainly, I will need to gather some information. Please wait for a second,” Luna said.

Looking up Gil’s information much as she had before, Luna returned with a paper for him. Passing it through the small opening, Gil grabbed the page. Looking it over, he could see it hadn’t even been an entire month since he had signed up to loan the Merchant’s Guild some of his money.

“Thank you,” Gil said. “I will also need a business license.”

While it was almost inevitable, Gil would have to change lines. He still thought it worth asking as it kept him at her window longer; besides, maybe Luna could also provide that service? Luna looked over at the young boy with a face of confusion; she reached forward and pointed to a line a couple down from her own. Gil looked over in that direction.

“I see,” Gil said.

“You have to go to the license line for a business license,” Luna said. “What kind of business are you in?”

“Oh, my brother and I sell apples on the road to the mill,” Gil said.

It didn’t sound much like an official business to Luna, but she nodded her head as if she understood. Gil then stepped out of her line and moved a few feet away to the correct spot. Looking back, he waved and then turned around again. There was no one in line, so Gil walked directly up to the window.

“How may I help you?” The man on the other side said.

“Oh, I need a business license,” Gil said.

The man pushed a form through the opening, and Gil grabbed the paper. Filling it out, he paid the silver coin fee, which Gil had to get from his bank account. With that, they had an official license. According to the paperwork, they could do business anywhere within the territory of Lord Drace.

The paperwork also described the taxes they would also have to pay. Gil found the tax rate extremely high at 50% of all proceeds. The argument he had heard that day they had visited the guild with Roland made more sense. To make a profit from apple sales, they would have to do a lot more volume.

The only saving thing was it maxed out at two gold coins. It was a lot of money and a fee Gil could barely afford with his current bank balance. Most of his funds were tied up in investing, so he would have to be careful not to overspend.

“Is the rate correct?” Gil asked as he returned his form.

“Sadly yes,” replied the person running the line.

“Can you tell me who the tax representative for the Merchant’s Guild is?” Gil asked.

“Grober, the head tax collector, sets the rates here,” came the reply.

So, it was all Grober’s fault. Gil let out a sigh, frowned, and shook his head in disbelief. It all made Gil remember the embarrassment he had been through at the mill. It’s a lot of money, but I’ll pay it if it means getting back at Grober. It was not a very business-like decision, but Gil was willing to make it.

“It's outrageous,” Gil sighed.

“The Merchant’s Guild does not set the tax rate. We only collect it,” came a reply that was so smooth Gil had no doubt it had been uttered many times before.

After paying the fee, Gil was handed the tax papers and two small badges similar to what he had seen on Roland’s robe. They reminded Gil of boy scout badges. Each of them was small but richly embroidered.

“Can you explain what these mean?” Gil asked, figuring he should at least get something out of his silver coin.

“Of course,'' was the reply. “The first badge is your rank in the guild. As this is your first badge, you are a rank one. The second badge is for the province we are in, Lord Drace’s territory.”

“I see,” Gil said.

Reaching out, Gil took one of the badges and felt the embroidery on it. It was a very official-looking badge. Picking up the other items, Gil moved over to the area where Cam was seated.

“The taxes are really high,” Gil sighed.

“What does that mean?” Cam asked.

“It means fewer profits and more work,” Gil said.

They would have to figure out some other business opportunities, or he would be losing money on the apples. Gil had also asked about his bank balance when he had taken out the silver coin deposit for the business license. It was then he had noticed the last payment from Roland had not yet been added to his account.

However, he didn't overthink it, as late payments do happen in business from time to time. Gil found the new taxes and the tax rate to be far more concerning. The boys headed out of the Merchant's Guild.

“Hey, while we're in town, we should grab some bread,” Gil said.

“Ok,” Cam agreed, his stomach rumbling.

“It might be the last time for a while. The tax fees are going to tie up all my money.” Gil said.

“Couldn't you pay it out of your savings?” Cam asked.

“Well, I could, but it would put all the burden on me, and businesses just don't do that,” Gil said. “It's better for everyone if we pay from the profits.”

The smell of the fresh bread filled the air, making it almost impossible for the boys to resist the temptation of buying it. Gil breathed in deeply. At least having a bite of bread would help soothe his troubles.

They found themselves in another small line at the bakery, waiting to step up to the counter. The shop seemed to be doing a fair business, and Gil noted it. Being a member of the Merchant’s Guild himself made Gil far more observant about the village businesses. It made sense as the bakery’s product was one of the best in Brighton, or at least it was in Gil’s mind.

“So, day-old bread for you boys?” Mrs. Olden asked.

“Yes,” Gil replied.

Ms. Olden had a bit of flour on her face as she usually did, and she looked more tired. On the counter was a small sign indicating her shop was actually for sale. The note was new and hadn't been on the counter before.

“I see you are selling the bakery?” Gil asked.

“Yes, it’s getting too much for me,” Mrs. Olden said. “My husband passed away last year, and he used to help me run the shop. The early mornings and physical labor are more than I can handle all alone.”

“What is the bakery worth?” Gil asked, looking around.

“Well, I would need seven gold coins for the shop. That’s for everything, the equipment included. It does a fair amount of business, you know,” Mrs. Olden said.

Gil knew the cost of the shop was higher than the money he currently had. It was more money than he had seen up to that point. However, the idea of running an actual business in town was appealing.

Placing the idea of running the bakery to the back of his mind. Gil took the loaf of bread from Mrs. Olden and tore it into two roughly equal pieces. Handing Cam one of the bits, they both were soon eating delicious fresh bread while making their way back home.

By the time they returned to the cabin, it was already dusk. William was waiting for them inside. Cam and Gil, tired from their travels, went to the table and sat down.

“You boys been out at the mill?” William asked.

“No, we had to go into the village,” Cam said, putting his head down on the table.

“The village? What for?” William asked.

“Grober, the tax collector, said we needed a license to sell apples,” Gil said.

“I see,” William responded. “So, you won’t be selling any more apples?”

“Well, we went to the village to buy a license,” Gil said.

William nodded his head. It was crazy to think of Gil, his youngest boy, having a business license, but it was the kind of thing he was starting to expect. William was getting used to Gil’s grown-up behaviors and seemed less surprised each time.

“While we were in town, I saw the bakery was for sale,” Gil said.

“Oh, Mrs. Olden’s retiring?” William asked.

“Yes, she said her husband died, and it has become too much for her,” Gil added.

“Makes sense,” William said.

“So if I got a business in town,” Gil kind of wiggled back and forth in his chair before continuing. “Could I get a horse to travel back and forth?”

“A horse? That’s a big responsibility.” William said.

“I know, but with my leg the way it is, it takes me too long to go back and forth,” Gil answered.

William thought over Gil’s question. It was true his mobility would be significantly expanded with a horse. Looking over at his youngest boy, who had become an official businessman in the kingdom, he smiled. A horse might not be a bad addition to the family.

“Well, we are about to enter winter, so no horse now, but we can think about one come next spring,” William said.

“Really?” Cam asked, surprised.

“Neat, '' Gil said.

Having a horse in this world was something like having a car in the world Gil had come from. It expanded the distance a person could travel. Meaning it would open up an entirely new world full of exciting things to Gil.

Chapter 20: Chickens

Any idea of buying a horse would have to wait until spring as William knew they were close to winter. A horse would need a firm, sturdy stable to survive the cold, and there simply wasn’t enough time to construct such a big project so late in the season. Gil was disappointed but understood, remembering his first winter here and how bad it had been.

With the matter of a horse out of Gil’s hands, he focused back on the business of apples. Gil calculated they would need to sell roughly a hundred apples, to stop the taxes from eating up all of his proceeds. It sounded like a daunting task that might be hard for Gil and Cam alone.

While both the boys were eager to start selling apples the very next day, William had something else planned. Wanting to make Gil’s idea of raising chickens a reality, they needed to build a shelter for the chickens to live in. William had already sketched out the rough design.

All they needed were the building materials. The wooden part of the structure could be built with wood the family already had, while the metal parts would need to be ordered from the Metal Worker’s Guild. The design itself was an easy, one-day build, and both Cam and Gil had promised to help.

Early the following day, the family started the construction project. Gil looked over the blueprints William had created. William laid out various sized boards while Gil and Cam moved about, pounding in the nails. A simple frame was soon built, which was the base of the building.

A rabbit poked its head out to watch the family while they worked. After catching sight, William grabbed a shovel he had earlier used to flatten the ground. Stepping quietly, he suddenly leaped and brought the shovel down on the rabbit.

“Looks like your plan is already working, Gil. I got us some supper right here.” William said.

Gil glanced over that way and could see William’s strike had killed the rabbit. Cam moved over by William to see the dead bunny. Gil, not much for such things, looked back at the wood planks and continued hammering.

“It’s a big one,” Cam said.

“Yea should make us a nice supper tonight,” William said.

William moved over to inspect the boys’ work, putting the rabbit to the side. Cam and Gil had done a decent enough job, and everything was going smoother and faster than he had planned. Only a few more boards were needed to make the small building to house the chickens.

“I think that will do,” William said.

“It looks just like you drew it,” Gil said.

“That was fun!” Cam said, hitting the last nail into place.

“The only thing left is to add the chickens and some metal fencing,” William said.

“What’s the fence do?” Cam asked.

“Well, hopefully, it will keep wild beasts, like wolves and foxes, from eating the chickens,” William said.

“How many are we going to get?” Gil asked.

“Wolves and foxes?” William joked.

“No chickens,” Cam said.

“I’m not sure yet. We will have to see how many are available,” William laughed.

“Maybe we should raise rabbits?” Cam said.

It wasn’t a bad idea, but William wasn’t sure exactly what kind of housing they would need. Besides, they had almost built the chicken coop. William went inside, taking the rabbit with him, and soon he emerged from the cabin carrying some food. It was afternoon by that time, so while eating, the family made plans to travel into Brighton village to get the chickens and the wire fencing.

“That was easier than I thought it would be,” Gil said.

“I agree,” William added. “Maybe we should have raised chickens a long time ago.”

“So, will we get eggs and meat?” Cam asked.

“If it’s a warmer winter, we will get eggs. If it gets too cold, I think we may have to use them as meat,'” William said.

Soon the family had all finished eating. Taking one more look at the work they had done that morning, William motioned for the boys to come over to his side. Reaching down, William put Gil on his shoulders, and the family was soon on its way.

The walk to the town was as familiar to Gil as it was to Cam. By looking at the scenery around them, they could tell how far away the village was. Arriving in Brighton, they stopped at an area selling livestock. There William bought five chickens and one rooster. The man who sold the birds tossed in a bag of feed as part of the deal.

“Cam, you will need to take everything back to the cabin while Gil and I go pick up the metal fencing,” William said.

“Right,” Cam answered. Moving over towards the metal cages and picking them up.

“Can you get it all in one trip?” William questioned.

“I think so,” Cam answered.

William helped Cam by draping the chicken feed bag over one of his arms. Cam had already picked up the cages, one in each hand. It was a full load, but he seemed to be managing.

When Cam walked, he kind of waddled back and forth, and Gil broke into laughter. Looking over at William, Gil could see he, too, was also smiling at Cam’s funny walk. Recovering from the sight of Cam, William put Gil back on his shoulders and started toward the village’s main street.

“Do you think Cam will manage?” Gil asked, looking back at his brother.

“Oh, I don’t see why not. Your brother is a strong one,” William said.

“Where to now?” Gil asked.

“I need to stop by the Merchant’s Guild. Get some money,” William said.

While William had not discussed this stop, Gil was happy to go there as it would mean he could see Luna. It also meant he would be able to check out his bank account and see how the sales of his wooden toy figures were doing. Gil could see they were not very busy as they moved closer to the building.

Entering, William put Gil down off his shoulders. The receptionist looked up much like she had done when Gil had been there with Roland. Seeing William and Gil, she smiled brightly at them before returning to her other work. Gil found it hard to keep up with William's pace climbing the staircase. Looking over at the spot Luna usually stood, Gil was immediately disappointed. Luna seemed to be out as someone else was working the contract line.

Frowning, Gil joined the bank line with William behind him. Mr. Stevens, noticing the two of them, immediately put together they were related. While they had the same last name, he had never connected Gil could be William's son.

It was a dreadful oversight on his part, and he bit his lip as his eyebrows twitched uncontrollably. While it had never occurred to him before, it was apparent. William and Gil even looked similar.

Mr. Stevens regained control of himself, rubbed his hands together, and smiled even wider as he realized that piece of information. The child who had a promising future was the son of none other than William West, The Dragon Slayer. Moving in the direction of the bank teller, Mr. Stevens excused him so he could take over.

As Gil moved up to the counter, he took his usual position standing on his tip-toes, peering over its edge. Mr. Stevens, for his part, moved closer to the metal bars so he could see the young boy. Clearing his throat, he spoke.

“Hello Gil, What can we do for you today?” Mr. Stevens asked.

“I’m checking my balance,” Gil replied.

Mr. Stevens nodded and, flipping through some cards, jotted something down on a piece of paper. Afterward, he made sure to push the piece of paper far enough forward so Gil could reach it. Gil took the report and looked at it. A smile formed on his lips.

According to the paper in his hands, Gil had two gold coins, five silver, and five coppers. When added in, the two gold he had loaned to the guild meant he was getting close to five gold. It was still short of the seven he would need for the bakery, but it was a good start.

That amount meant he had made almost three silver coins off the contract with Roland. My wooden figures must be selling quite well. Gil smiled as he folded up the paper and placed it in his pocket.

“Will there be anything else?” Mr. Stevens asked.

“No, I think that will do it,” Gil replied. While he wanted to know where Luna was, he thought asking after her would be too much.

Stepping out of line, Gil moved over to the bench Cam had sat at during the contract. Taking a seat, he watched as William stepped up to the window. The bench was hard, but it was better than standing. Gil looked over and watched as William conducted his business at the bank.

“How may I help you today, Mr. West,” Mr. Stevens asked.

Gil noticed Mr. Stevens had given William much the same greeting he had Gil.  It seemed a little odd, with him only being a woodworker. With how popular William was among the people of Brighton, though, Gil really thought nothing more of it. Sitting back on the bench, Gil sighed.

“I need to make a withdrawal, please,” William said.

“How much do you wish to withdraw?” Mr. Stevens asked.

“Let's do four gold coins,” William said, leaning in close to the bars so no one else could overhear.

“That’s quite a large amount,” Mr. Stevens said.

William nodded, “Yea, I think after winter we are going on a trip.”

“Well, enjoy your trip,” Mr. Stevens smiled as he passed a tiny bag containing the funds over to William. William grabbed the bag and placed it in his pocket.

“Will there be anything else?” Mr. Stevens asked.

“My youngest was telling me about an investment opportunity here at the bank. Something about loaning the bank money?” William said.

“Ah yes, we do offer that service,” Mr. Stevens replied.

“Is there a limit on the amount one can loan the bank?” William asked.

“There is not; the money will be tied up for the length of the loan, though. I believe young Gil opted for the six-month repayment due to the interest it offers. We also have a three-month one,” Mr. Stevens said.

“So I could loan nine hundred gold?” William asked.

Mr. Stevens' eyes grew wide. While he had dealt with large loans, nine hundred was especially large, a fortune. That kind of money got managers recognized at their quarterly Merchant’s Guild meeting. Tilting his head to one side, he coughed.

“You are serious? I mean, it is a great deal of money,” Mr. Stevens said.

“Well, I don't use it very quickly, and maybe I should be investing it,” William said. “At least that's what my son tells me.”

Mr. Stevens knew he had Gil to think for the change in William. He had offered the same deal to William numerous times, but William had not shown any interest in such business. Seeing his mind change, Mr. Stevens moved closer to the bars separating the two.

“Well, if it's what you want to do. I can handle all the paperwork. All you would need to do is sign it. I assume it would also be six months?” Mr. Stevens said.

“Let's do that,” William said, nodding.

Mr. Stevens quickly moved from the bank tellers area to the contract space. Once there, he whispered something to the person running it. They handed a form to Mr. Stevens, who returned to the bank area. Mr. Stevens looked over the paper and rapidly filled out all the necessary parts, having it memorized.

“This form here would simply need your signature. Down here at the bottom,” Mr. Steven said.

Mr. Stevens' finger pointed to a line at the bottom of the page. Passing the paper and a pen over to William, Mr. Stevens smiled brightly. William reached out for the form and pulled it to his side of the counter.

“You can sign it here, on the line,” Mr. Stevens said.

“Ok,” William responded.

William nodded and looked over the form. While it had been a simple contract to Gil, it was much more daunting to William. Contracts were something he had never put his faith in. It wasn't that he couldn't read it; he was very capable of that. The complex idea of interest and investments was beyond his grasp.

Percentages and the like were confusing to William. Having never needed to rely on such matters before, he would have gone on happily doing the same had it not been for Gil. Trusting in the financial advice of his youngest boy, William put a great deal of his money into the loan, on faith alone.

Taking the pen, William signed his name on the bottom of the page. Passing it back over to Mr. Stevens, who took the paper as if it were the gold itself and held it near his body. A strange expression, half of relief and half elation crossed the banker’s face. With that, William’s business at the bank was done.

“Thank you, Mr. West. You can at any time check your investment account at the contracts line.” Mr. Stevens said, pointing out the line.

Gil, who had seen the strange interaction, wasn’t sure what was happening. What he could get out of it was Mr. Stevens was pleased about something William had done. What that something was, Gil didn’t know.

Turning, William looked over at Gil and motioned that he was ready to go with his head. Gil seeing this action, got up from the bench and was soon back at William’s side as they headed down the stairs and out of the Merchant’s Guild together. William looked over at Gil and smiled.

Chapter 21: Metal And Dwarves

Outside once more, William picked up Gil and placed him on his shoulders. Motioning over in the direction of The Metal Worker's Guild, he began walking in that direction. It wasn’t long before a large building a little way outside the village came into view.

Gil watched as gray smoke rose into the air from the building. At first, Gil was worried the structure might be on fire, but as they drew closer to it, he could see the roof had a series of tall smokestacks on top. They were all billowing the gray smoke Gil had seen out into the air.

Once closer to the building, Gil could see it was made of red brick. William took him off his shoulders and put him down on the ground. The Metal Worker’s Guild was huge and possibly the most enormous building in the village.

“Gil, I think you had best handle this part of the business transaction,” William said.

“What?” Gil asked, looking up at William, confused.

“Yea, the shops run mostly by dwarves,” William muttered.

Gil thought of himself as the best at bartering in the family, but he had never been to The Metal Worker’s Guild before. It was also strange for William to hold such an opinion, as he had always treated Gil as a child. Looking up at his father, Gil could tell that wasn’t the reason at all, and it was something else.

“Dwarves tend not to like tall humans much,” William said with a slight shrug.

“Dwarves?” Gil questioned, making sure he had heard William correctly.

“Yea, dwarves, they tend to be especially gifted working with metals of all kinds,” William said.

From past stories William had told the boys, Gil knew dwarves were a race that looked much like short humans. They were often in the stories shorter and stockier but very strong. Every dwarf William had talked about seemed to have had a long beard and be interested in precious metals.

“Yea, they are just shorter humans, for the most part. However, they can be kinda moody at times. I have also found it’s best not to force a tall person on them,” William said.

“What are they like?” Gil asked.

“Well, think of your brother if he was heavier and had a long beard,” William said laughing.

It was a funny image, and it made Gil smile. Cam with a beard would be something to see. Remembering the parade at the festival in the village, Gil recalled how the dwarves had all been drinking and hitting their mugs together in unison.

Those must have been the workers of the Metal Worker’s Guild. At the fall festival, they seemed like a fun group. Far less concerned with how they looked and more interested in having a good time. They didn’t seem to be something to fear, but William’s reactions made Gil think he might be a little afraid of them.

“So like Cam,” Gil said, nodding.

“Well, mostly,” William said. “If he was a disgruntled old man,” William nervously laughed.

The explanation was even more confusing to Gil as he lacked experience with dwarves. William’s odd laughter did not instill Gil with confidence in what lay ahead of him. Taking a step forward, Gil thought about what William had said. Cam as an old man with a beard, ok, I can handle that.

“Good luck, my boy,” William said almost as if Gil were heading off to his doom.

Gil looked back and waved at his father. William himself was probably a good six feet tall. While not the tallest person Gil had seen in this world, he was one of the taller ones. William had also told a story about how he had not gotten along very well with dwarves in the past.

There had been some disagreement about splitting up some treasure in the story. The version William had told the boys made dwarves out to be greedy. Gil had to wonder if maybe William was judging an entire race by interacting with only a couple of its people.

Remembering how William was with Mondar through Gil wasn't sure that was the case. Was there something to be afraid of, or was it all just based on William’s awful experience? Maybe dwarves were a group to be cautious of? Short, grumpy older men with beards didn’t sound scary to Gil.

With that, Gil shrugged and moved forward towards the building. A single person emerged from within to meet him by the door when he was about to enter it. Gil was close enough to the door to peer inside, and he could feel an intense heat coming from the building.

The noise behind the door was loud, the sound of metal striking metal. The person in front of Gil was a tad taller than he was. Wearing a worn set of overalls covered in a work apron, the dwarf stuck one of his hands under his armpit and pulled off the thick glove he was wearing.

“Hello there, the name’s Jonas,” The dwarf said, sticking out his ungloved dingy hand. “I run the lower workshop here at the forge.”

The events so far led Gil to believe he had in some way been misled about dwarves entirely. Jonas, for all purposes, appeared friendly and helpful. Taking a good look at the man in front of him, Gil could see the thick apron was probably for protection from fire and sparks.

Instead of being constructed of cotton material, the apron was slick and made of an inch or more thick leather. Jonas also had dark smudges on him. Gil figured they were soot of some kind from an intense fire. Carrying a small forge hammer in one hand, he quickly stuck it under his beard and pulled back an empty hand.

Jonas then raised a hand and, with his thumb, pointed to the building behind him. The dwarf was short and stocky, like the stories Gil had heard. Jonas was very muscular and almost the same height as Gil. When Jonas looked at the boy, he looked him right in the eyes.

Gil could see Jonas’ eyes were a bright brown. Jonas’ hair was pure black, and he had a large beard to match, which traveled past his midsection. It was woven neatly to keep it out of the way as much as possible, and Gil thought it looked braided. Gil couldn’t tell the man’s age, but he did have lines on his face making him look older.

Gil desperately wanted to ask about how long dwarves lived as it seemed possible they could have longer lives than elves. The thick lines running along Jonas’ face seemed to beg the question. Of course, asking such a question seemed rude, especially at a first meeting.

“I’m Gil. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” Gil said, taking the dwarf’s hand and shaking it.

“Well, what can we do for ya?” Jonas asked, looking Gil up and down a bit, squinting one eye.

It was almost as if Jonas was sizing up Gil determining how capable he might be at something, possibly a fight. The dwarf stuck his tongue into his cheek and rolled it around while he waited for the boy to respond. Gil would have found the expression humorous had the dwarf not seemed so intense in his action.

“I, I need some metal fencing for a chicken coop,” Gil answered.

“Ah, we have it right over here.” Jonas directed Gil to the side of the building, where he could see several bundles of wire fencing rolled up.

The fencing was sorted by the different sizes of openings in it. From large to small, Gil moved down the row. Stopping at the fencing with the smallest holes, he reached out and touched it, trying to judge its thickness.

Gil, satisfied, pointed to a bundle. “That looks like what I need.”

Jonas smiled. “For chickens, it will do you. If you wanted to house something bigger, though, I wouldn’t recommend it. It’s a copper, a bit.” Jonas said.

‘A bit’ was a measurement used in this world and one of many Gil had seen. It meant per section, roughly what Gil would call three feet. Thinking over how much they would need, Gil decided it would be better to have too much than too little.

“I will take a silver coin’s worth of fencing then,” Gil replied.

“Ok, I’ll get it for you,” Jonas said, moving in that direction.

Jonas nodded, grabbing the entire roll of fencing as if it weighed nothing. Then he began to lay it out, measuring off the pieces as he did so. Laying the fence material flat, he folded it like an accordion on top of the original part with his strength alone. It was something to see, and Gil was confident even William would have had difficulty doing it.

Eventually, when he reached the amount to make up a silver coin, one of his hands disappeared under his beard, only to reappear later, holding a pair of metal snips. Using the snips, he cut the wire, making a pop sound as he did so. Once the wire was cut from the bundle, he rolled up the measured part and tied it off.

William, watching from afar, came over to Gil, stopping a short distance behind the boy. Seeing the more significant human, Jonas looked up at William with suspicion in his eyes. Moving his head up and down William’s tall form as if he were sizing up the newcomer. It was as William had said. Up to that point, Jonas had been perfectly content to help Gil.

“The cost is a silver coin,” Gil said, looking over at William.

William reached into his pouch about his waist and pulled out a silver coin. Pausing as if he were thinking something over, William then handed the coin to Gil, who gave it to Jonas. Jonas reached over with his palm open ready to take the money.

When Gil had placed the coin into Jonas’ palm, he couldn’t help but see the thick groves and calluses on the man's fingers. Jonas was not a typical shopkeeper, his hands were well worn from hard work, and Gil, being the son of a woodworker, could tell.

“It was nice doing business with you,” Jonas said.

Gil nodded, “thank you, Jonas. It was nice to meet you.”

Once Jonas had the money, he reached into his beard. Pulling his hand back out, the money was nowhere to be seen. With the business transaction complete, William bent over and picked up the roll of chicken wire off the ground.

“So, what was your name, little one?” Jonas asked.

“It’s Gil,” Gil replied.

“Ah, whatever you need, stop by again Gil,” Jonas then turned and went back into the shop.

Unlike William’s description, Gil found dwarves simple, kind folk. They had not caused him any trouble, and he had been able to get what he needed without the usual shopkeeper upselling and running around.

William, carrying the fencing, could not lift Gil back on his shoulders due to its odd size. Meaning the walk home would be a slower one. With that, they turned and headed back the way they had come. Gil looked up at William and wondered what made him distrust dwarves.

Following behind his father, Gil took in the wonders of the outdoors from the dirt path. About halfway to the cabin, Cam met them and took some of the rolled fencing from William. Once he traded off some of the weight, William reached down and scooped Gil up back onto his shoulders.

When the family finally arrived at the cabin, they placed the metal fencing by the chicken coop they had made earlier. Having the rolled fencing in hand and daylight remaining, they set about creating an enclosure for the chickens. It was starting to get dark once the fencing was in place.

Cam opened the cage and let the chickens out onto the ground. The chickens walked about pecking here and there. Cam and Gil watched them while William went inside to prepare dinner. Eventually, it was too dark to see anything, and the boys went inside and set the table.

Chapter 22 - Apples, Apples, Apples

Cam and Gil were both disappointed at the circumstances of the first day of apple sales. Grober’s interruption had ruined more than half a day of sales. Fortunately, the boys had gotten away with no real trouble concerning the law and were only out some money.

They had, however, missed another day of selling, helping William with the chickens. Even though they had a proper license. Meaning they would have to double down their efforts the next several days.

Gil thought about the best way to do that. Convincing Cam to get up extra early to go around and collect two more kids to help them sell the apples. After all, the tax license didn't seem to have any limitations to the number of employees one could have. While it might be bending the law, it was undoubtedly not breaking them.

Gil looked over the tax license and sighed; they would need all the help they could get at the tax rate listed. With ideas of how to make more money on his mind, Gil waved at Cam as he left the cabin.

Cam's first stop was at the Holms’ household. There he saw Barry and Judy, but Tom was nowhere around. Delivering the news, Gil was offering to pay the kids a copper coin for their help. They were very excited at having been given the opportunity.

“A copper a day?” Barry asked, not believing it.

“Yes,” Cam said.

“That’s how much we make for the harvest!” Barry said excitedly.

“This is for Gil?” Judy asked.

“It is. Gil and I are selling apples down by the mill, and we could use some help,” Cam said.

“I bet Tom will wish he was here,” Barry said.

“Where is Tom?” Cam asked.

“Oh, he had to go with dad,” Barry said.

“Father said he was old enough to start learning the family business,” Judy added.

The kids invited Cam into the house to help sell the idea to their mom. Cam stomped his feet on the doormat before entering. Mrs. Holms was in the kitchen baking, and the air was full of sweet smells.

“Hello, Cam, what brings you over here?” Mrs. Holms asked.

“I came to see if Barry and Judy could help Gil and I sell some apples down by the mill,” Cam said.

“I see. Will you and Gil be there with them?” Mrs. Holms asked.

“Oh, we will,” Cam said, nodding.

“Well, as long as you promise to look after them, I don’t see why they couldn’t help you out.” Mrs. Holms said.

Cam could see the excitement in Barry’s eyes. Looking over at Judy, he saw something different in hers. It was not that she wasn't pleased to be going with them. It was just not excitement Cam was seeing; it was something far more mysterious. For Judy getting to see Gil was reward enough, and she would have done the job for free.

With Mrs. Holms' permission, the younger children followed Cam to the mill. Once there, they quickly spotted Gil, who had already started selling apples. Heading over that way, they watched as Gil handled a customer.

“So it's two apples for a copper coin?” The man asked.

“Yes,” Gil said, “holding out an apple for the man to see.”

“Ok, I will take four,” The man said.

Gil handed over four apples to the man who handed Gil two copper coins. Gil placed the coins in his pouch and, looking up, saw Cam had returned with Judy and Barry. Motioning over beside him, he greeted the other children. Cam and Gil set out to have the best day of apple selling they had ever had with their new employees.

“Do you all understand what we're doing?” Gil asked.

“Oh, I do,” Judy nodded.

“So we’re selling two apples for a copper?” Barry asked, a little confused like Cam had been his first day. “You know, in town. You can get three for a copper.”

“That's correct,” Cam said. “But here, the people pay for the convenience of how close the apples are to them.”

“Ok? I don’t get why they would do that, but if I get a copper coin, I’m satisfied.” Barry said.

The paperwork for the license was in Gil's pouch, ready if Grober should appear. Gil divided up the remaining apples between the four of them, and they set about selling all of them. It was almost afternoon before Grober reappeared on the path.

Grober was not a very nice man, and he had returned for no other reason than to catch the kids in the act once more. The tax collector had been there the day before, but the boys had been busy helping William build the chicken coop. Confident the kids would return without a license, Grober meant to bring them before the magistrate for breaking the law. Having waited more than an hour for them the day before, Grober was already in a foul mood.

The thought of kids being able to skirt his tax laws because they were young made Grober angry. Looking along the path for those selling apples, he spied Judy. Latching onto her arm as he had before with Gil, she let out a scream at the shock and pain.

"I caught you little brats at it again!" said Grober. “I will haul you all to the village to face the magistrate personally.”

“Oh, I knew it was too good to be true,” Barry said.

Judy's eyes were watering, and she had a most painful expression on her face. A small crowd hearing a girl scream began to form around them. Gil saw what was happening and raced as fast as possible to where Grober held Judy's arm.

“I have a license,” Gil said.

Reaching into his pouch, Gil produced the license he had bought. Making his way through the people, Gil walked straight up to Grober. Handing the papers over to Grober, who took them and eyed them very suspiciously.

“What’s this?” Grober said, snatching the paperwork from Gil.

“It’s my license,” Gil said.

“What? Impossible, you're a kid,” Grober said.

Grober was using the same logic the people had used in the augment the first day he had caught the children. How could a child buy a license? Grober knew full well a license required a silver coin deposit.

“Hmm. I see it. I just don't believe it.” Grober said, frowning.

“So we are going to get a copper?” Barry asked, confused.

“Well, it’s right there and all official,” Gil said smugly.

Looking it over, Grober could see the Merchant Guild's crest was stamped at the bottom. The imprint on the paper made it all official and proper. Counterfeiting such a seal was a grave offense and seldom done. Knowing he had lost, Grober scowled. Releasing Judy’s arm roughly, she began to fully cry, out of relief and pain.

“Hmmm, this looks to be in order.” Grober bellowed.

Tossing the paperback back at Gil. Catching the paperwork, he placed it back into his pouch. Then noticing Judy’s crying, Gil went over to comfort her. Trying his best to assure her everything was okay. Gil felt more than a little responsible for the situation as she had been his employee at the time of the incident.

“Hopefully, everyone is ok, “ Gil said. “The offer, of course, still stands.”

“All good,” Barry said.

Judy looked over at Gil. In her mind, he had once again stood up for her. Grabbing Gil, she gave him a big kiss right on his cheek. A smile replaced her cries, and she seemed fine once more. Gil shook his head, more confused than ever by Judy.

Since Judy had stopped crying, the children began selling apples again. Judy fully recovered from Grober's attack and took to the apple selling like a natural salesperson. To Gil’s surprise, she sold more than any of the boys, including himself.

Gil watched and smiled. Judy was going to be a great addition to the apple selling team.

Among the boys, Gil was the best, followed by Cam. Cam managed to get along with everyone he met, and while Gil still thought he spent far too much time talking, he had managed to sell all the apples he had.

Barry was slower on sales but still did quite well for it being his first time selling. Gil even took Barry aside and gave him a sales tip or two, which seemed to help. As the day’s stock of apples dried up, Gil counted up their coins. Subtracting the expenses, he thought they had done very well. With the four of them selling, it was quite a nice haul.

The thought of how much he had paid for the license made the day's sales only half as sweet, though. Gil still happily paid Judy and Barry a copper coin for their troubles. As the selling of the apples had only taken up half a day, they were both excited to get that amount. Gil also offered for them to join the sales again the following day.

“Again?” Barry asked excitedly.

“Of course, we will,” Judy said.

“Yea, It’s a lot easier than the harvest,” Barry added.

“I know,” Cam said.

“So, same time tomorrow?” Gil asked.

They readily agreed to join again, and Gil was happy about that. Gil kept the rest for himself, giving Cam a silver coin for his part of the sales. Overall, Gil and Cam's apple business, which they had created only the year before, showed promise. Gil was quite pleased with its progress.

If it were not for the terrible taxes, the business would be a huge success. While adding additional helpers, Gil knew he would still need to expand into another area to make their license worth it. The next day also proved to be successful, and they were out of apples by mid-afternoon. Gil thought hard about what they could do to increase profits.

Once they had run out, Gil sent Cam and Barry to gather more apples. They repeated the process for several days in a row. Eventually, though, the apple harvest came again. That meant the free apples they had been selling would start having a cost.

For the three days of the apple harvest, Gil’s business had to be disbanded; there was simply not enough time or people for it. Without the slightest bit of hesitation, Cam joined Gil on his new plan of what they should get for helping with the harvest.

The deal Gil wanted with Mr. Holms this time was in exchange for an entire basket of apples; they would both help with the harvest. Cam had made several silver coins, and he knew better than questioning Gil's ideas. Like the year before, Gil and Cam got up early on the first day of harvest to meet with Mr. Holms and negotiate their payment.

“At the market, how much do you get per basket?” Gil asked.

“A basket of apples is usually worth five coppers,” Mr. Holms replied. “Sometimes less depending on how many apples they already have.”

“So, I could purchase four baskets for two silver coins?” Gil said.

“Yes, I could do that,” Mr. Holms said.

The deal would work out well for Mr. Holms, who realized if Gil bought enough apples, the price at the market would stay higher. Their negotiation was quickly settled, and the boys went straight to the field to begin helping. As the crowd gathered, it became apparent someone was missing.

“Hey Cam, do you see Jack anywhere?” Gil asked.

“No,” Cam said, looking around.

“He's not here,” Barry said.

“I wonder where he is?” Gil asked.

It was strange to see Jack’s father, Mr. Brooks, there without his son. Before Gil could ask him why Mr. Books cleared his throat to say a few words. As everyone looked on, Gil wasn’t sure what to expect.

“My boy, Jack, has been accepted to the magic academy in Kingstown.” Mr. Brooks said. “He gave up his apprenticeship to the Carpenters Guild and has already left for the capital.”

A hush fell on the crowd. The news of one of their own being accepted into the Royal Magic Academy was big. Gil could see, even in the eyes of the adults going to the magical academy was quite the accomplishment. Causing him to conclude having an education as a mage made a good career choice.

Still, Jack had always been friendly to Gil, and he missed seeing him. It wasn't long before work was underway. The actual harvest was carried out much like the year before. Gil and the other children would take the apples that fell from the trees and place them into large baskets.

“Hey, I bet that wizard Fredrick was there at the house to recruit Jack,” Gil said. “When I got hurt.”

“I bet you're right,” Cam said.

“Can you imagine? Going all the way to Kingstown for school?” Barry asked.

“I know, that's where the Royal Knight’s Academy is,” Cam said.

“Just think, Jack had magic ability this whole time,” Barry said.

The others around nodded their heads as they too were surprised. Gil was more than a little jealous of Jack getting to go off and learn how to use magic. After all, it was something that was not possible in the world he had come from.

“Where's Tom?” Cam asked, noticing he also was nowhere about.

“Oh, he's over by the baskets managing. Now that dad's teaching him the business, he's too good to run the apples with the rest of us.” Barry said.

Tom was sitting by the baskets getting filled with apples. His job was to remove the full baskets and replace them with new empty baskets. It was an easy task by the day's labor standards, and many kids envied him.

When one of the kids would make the trip to deposit their apples, Tom would say, “If you go faster, we'll get this done sooner.”
Gil, not too happy about Tom’s attitude, replied, “If you move those two baskets and replace them, we could go quicker.”

Gil received some berating from Tom for his trouble when he took a break from work. Tom made it a miserable day not just for Gil but for most of the other kids. The day passed like that, and Gil wasn’t looking forward to day two.

When day two started, Tom must have gotten a talking to as he was less quick to yell at anyone. By afternoon whatever he had been told was forgotten, and Tom was back to his usual rotten self. Only Cam, a few of the older boys, and sometimes Barry escaped his wrath.

The second day of the harvest was much of a repeat of the first. Gil could feel the pain in his right leg acting up by the afternoon and took an additional break. It was then Mr. Holms, who had been watching the boy, came over to his side.

“It's going to be a good harvest,” Mr. Holms said.

“I think so too. The apples seem almost larger than they did last year.” Gil said.

“May the blessing of the harvest be a good one,” Mr. Holms smiled as he looked at Gil.

“Apples seem to be more than just another crop,” Gil said, not overthinking the conversation.

“They are my boy. They are,” Mr. Holms responded proudly.

It was almost like Gil had said something so philosophical it was undeniable. The utterance, which wasn’t meant to have any natural reaction, had somehow touched Mr. Holms. It made him see Gil in an entirely different light than he had before.

“Tom’s being kinda rough on the kids,” Gil said.

Mr. Holms had seen the same thing and even witnessed Tom giving Gil troubles about his breaks. It was something he might have overlooked in the past, but Gil was a customer, and you don’t talk to your customers like that.

Nodding his head, Mr. Holms said. “Tom is beginning to learn the responsibilities which lay ahead of him. How you treat your employees and customers can make or break your business. I don’t expect he will learn that overnight, and it might take him breaking a few eggs before he gets there.” Mr. Holms said, wearing a frown. “I hope he learns it quickly since the future of our orchard is in his hands.”

The last past was said more under his breath. Gil heard it and couldn’t agree more. There were more duties and responsibilities to being a businessman than just making money. While Mr. Holms and Gil had never seen eye to eye on most things, they both understood business.

Like the previous year, the work was hard, but Gil took the breaks he needed and ignored what Tom said. The number of apples harvested seemed almost unending as they worked from sunrise to well into the evening. The last day of the harvest arrived, and Gil found himself more sore than usual. Still, he powered through but made sure to take several breaks. Cam and Gil were both worn out after day three. Fortunately, Gil didn’t over-exert himself like he did the year before, so he didn't have to spend a day in bed recovering.

After the harvest, Gil had five baskets of apples to sell or roughly two hundred apples more or less. With this new stock, Gil and his employees were once more back in the apple business. Cam and Gil worked hard, as did Judy and Barry, and soon all two hundred apples they had in stock had been sold.

Everyone seemed very pleased with the amounts they made. Cam was able to pocket two additional silver coins on his own. Judy and Barry both made a silver coin each. After paying the taxes on the sales, Gil kept the rest for himself. Altogether, he had made almost four silver coins for his savings.

Chapter 23 - New Swords

One warmer fall day, Cam proposed going to the Village to do some shopping. Gil agreed to the plan and grabbed a few silver coins he kept at the house. With that, the two boys were off down the dirt path headed towards Brighton.

“While we’re in town, will you help me buy a real sword?” Cam asked.

“Sure, I will,” Gil said. “Do you think you have enough saved up?”

“I don’t know?” Cam said.

Cam had his sights set on a shortsword to replace the wooden one father had given him last year. Gil agreed, figuring it was best to do the haggling as Cam was still not very good at it. With Cam’s knowledge of weapons, he was sure to pick out a good one, and with Gil’s ability to bargain, the price would be acceptable.

As far as Gil knew, buying a real sword was not against the rules. After all, they had completed William’s sword training, and they were still practicing almost daily. William, himself, had not mentioned anything to the contrary either.

Thinking over what buying a sword meant to Cam, Gil concluded it could be his brother’s most significant purchase. Cam’s unwavering desire to become a Royal Knight was impressive and a little disheartening to Gil. The reality his brother could be fighting life and death battles in a few years was not lost on him.

The Weapon Merchant's shop was one of the stores on the main entry into town. It was the only weapon shop in the entire village. The building itself was elementary in design, but it was an actual building, not just a tent, like several other merchants used.

It even had a proper door which was usually propped open during business hours. Gil figured the door and the building were probably security measures meant to keep the weapons safely locked up at night. Though they had passed the shop many times before, it was the first time either of them entered it.

As their eyes adjusted to the darker interior of the store, Gil could see Cam’s eyes were wide as they could possibly go. All kinds of different swords and shields lined the walls of the shop. It was the most weapons Gil had ever seen contained in one room.

Weapons of various shapes and sizes were everywhere Gil looked. A sizable wooden frame in the center of the room allowed some larger weapons to stand straight up. Things like polearms and the like were grouped together there.

Gil's short height made all the steel jutting up towards the ceiling look surreal and very dangerous. Galvin, the shopkeeper, looked the boys over, squinting with one eye. Boys would wander into his shop from time to time to look around.

It wasn’t something Galvin minded too much, but they had a tendency to want more than they could afford. It was still early morning, and the shop had just opened. Sitting behind the counter, he was relaxing with his feet up.

Cam gathered his courage and spoke up, “I'm looking for a shortsword.”

“What kind of shortsword?” Galvin asked. “We have several types.”

“A typical kingdom shortsword,” Cam replied.

Gil was unaware there were different types of shortswords. They all looked the same to him, but he felt confident Cam would have told him they weren’t. I probably tuned Cam out when he was talking about this. Every sword Gil had seen looked the same to him in length and design. The only sword that had seemed unique to Gil was his elven sword, and he had not seen another one of them. Cam’s knowledge of weapons was vast, and he seemed to know what he was talking about.

“Kingdom shortsword., huh ok just a second,” Galvin said.

A kingdom shortsword was the same type William had; it was a traditional double-bladed shortsword. The two sharp blades met at the top to form a point. While the weight of the blade was counterbalanced by the handle’s weight.

It was a weapon Galvin knew well. Selling swords, he knew it to be one of the most popular ones in the Kingdom of Vale. It was easy to carry and still large enough to do the damage needed when called upon.

Galvin looked over the wall of swords behind him; they were sorted by size and type.  Examining the blades, Galvin quickly found what he was looking for. Pulling a couple of shortswords off the wall, he placed them down on the counter behind him.

Turning back around, he faced the boys. Three perspective kingdom shortswords layout in front of Cam. They were all very similar in size and shape but had slight differences here and there. Galvin nodded and drew his hand above them as if showcasing the swords.

“These are what I have right now,” Galvin said rather gruffly.

Cam reached forward and touched the first one. “Just these three?”

“Yea, the standard kingdom style is very popular and hard to keep in stock,” Galvin muttered.

While not meant to offend the shopkeeper, Cam’s words had done just that. Galvin liked to think of his store as the best-stocked weapons shop around. Disappointingly, that was not the case. If one was willing to travel half a day from Brighton, they could find other weapon shops with better selections.

“Listen, kid, you sound like you know what you want,” Galvin said. “I was a fighter for a few years and an adventurer for a few more. So if you're really interested in a sword, any of these here should work.”

“I am,” Cam said excitedly.

The shopkeeper was probably used to placing merchandise for younger boys to drool over but never buy from Gil’s perspective. Why true, Galvin liked to show off his wares, each and every sword in the shop held a particular spot in his heart. Galvin was even known to ooh and ahh over weapons from time to time himself.

Cam picked up the first one and looked down its blade for dents and scratches, ” It’s a little off balance.”

Gil nodded, “Try them all and pick the best.”

“The price will be higher for the better ones, you know,” Galvin said.

Gil wasn’t sure what to make of the shopkeeper’s manners as they continually seemed to go from friendly to stern. Cam had brought Gil to help with bartering for the sword, worried about overpaying as he had for his sheath. Gil was happy to help, but it would make bartering harder being unable to get a good read on Galvin’s personality.

Cam picked up another one and examined it. “This is a better sword than the first one.”

Galvin watched Cam, and his mood seemed to soften as he realized the boy knew what he was doing. Whoever had taught the kid about swords had done an excellent job. Cam was going through all the checks needed to determine if a blade was good or not.

Galvin, a fan of everything weapon-related, admired the boy. Cam’s checks proceeded with each sword from balance to examining the edges to eventually checking the sharpness of the blade itself.

Every weapon in Galvin’s shop met his strict standards, but that didn’t mean they were all the same. One of the swords Galvin had laid out was far better than the other two. Galvin could see it at a glance, but most of his customers couldn’t tell which was better even with a thorough exam.

“I like this one,” Cam said, holding up that very sword.

“That’s a decent blade you picked,” Galvin said, smiling.

Gil moved forward and looked it over as best he could without holding it. Gil’s knowledge of weapons was far less than Cam's, and he would have to take their word that the sword in question was a quality item. That being the case, it helped keep Gil from showing any visible desire for it. Which was always a plus in negotiations. If one party to an agreement or contract was less invested in the deal’s outcome, they immediately had the upper hand.

“What's the price on this blade?” Gil asked, pointing at the one Cam had chosen.

“He’s buying the sword, but you're doing the dealing, huh?” Galvin asked, looking at the younger boy.

Galvin reached up and scratched his head. In his past dealings with kids, it had always been the older, taller boys who had been in charge, but here the younger, inconsequential boy seemed to be the one taking control. Galvin wasn’t sure what to make of it.

“That's correct. If you want to sell the sword, you will have to deal with me,” Gil answered.

“Fine, fine,” Galvin said with a sigh.

When it came to dealing with kids, Galvin was at a loss. Looking Gil over didn't help. The tiny boy had positioned himself between Galvin and Cam, almost as if he were protecting the older boy from the shopkeeper. Gil wasn’t much of a threat on the outside, and Galvin was confident he could have picked Gil up and tossed him with a single hand.

“Well, let me see the sword,” Galvin said.

Gil nodded his head at Cam, who reluctantly handed it back over. Galvin took the blade and swirled it in his hand, following with a few quick slashes through the air. Nodding, he put the sword back down on the counter.

“It’s a good blade, for sure,” Galvin said. “Your friend knows how to pick ‘em.”

Gil smiled at the compliment Galvin had given Cam. “Cam’s a bit of an expert when it comes to weapons,” Gil said.

“Is that so? Well, for that one, it’ll be two silver coins,” Galvin said with a tiny smirk.

It was here Gil's expertise came into play. Calculating Cam could probably get the sword for a silver and a half roughly, Gil thought of how to start the negotiations. Having never done any business with the weapon merchant before, he decided it was best to go low and work his way up.

“Ok then, how about one silver and one copper," Gil said.

Galvin wasn’t sure what to make of the offer, as it was so far below what he had started at. Breathing in deeply, he thought it might be best to ruin the kid’s expectations right off. After all, if that’s all the money they had, there wouldn’t be any deal.

“Can't do that low. Are you kids just wasting my time? I said two silvers,” Galvin grumbled.

Gil then countered, “one silver and two coppers?”

Again Galvin looked Gil up and down “are you hard of hearing? Little boy?”

Gil then sighed and said, “fine one silver three coppers.”

Galvin bobbed from side to side as if he wasn't sure where he wanted to place his weight. The kids had some money, but how much? Finally, after some time and a bit of heavy breathing and scratching his chin, Galvin stopped moving and looked down at Gil. The expression he wore was a frown, showing he felt the conversation was a nuisance.

Galvin uttered, “No. If that’s all you got, you might as well leave.”

“Okay,” Gil said, knowing full well Cam had more money.

Grabbing Cam's arm Gil pulled him towards the exit of the building. Cam was about to protest this craziness as he really wanted a sword. Gil shook his head, telling Cam to be quiet. They were almost to the door when the shopkeeper spoke.

“Just a minute, you, I can do one silver and five coppers, but you kids are robbing me here,” Galvin said in protest, fearful of losing the sale.

Gil smiled as he said, “pay the man.”

Gil swung back around, pulling Cam along once more. Cam was a little confused about what had happened. Seeing the shop and counter again, he concluded Gil had won the back and forth, and he reached for his money. Galvin held out his hand to take the coins.

Cam excitedly placed the coins in Galvin’s hand. Galvin smiled, looking down at the money and handing the sword over to Cam. Cam drew his training sword and put the new metal sword in its place. Gil looked over at his brother and saw he didn’t know what to do with the wooden training sword.

“Would you be interested in buying a used training sword?” Gil asked.

“Maybe let me see it,” Galvin said, reaching out for the wooden sword.

Cam handed it over, and Galvin examined it. Realizing it was the same one he had sold to William, he smiled. Galvin mused that these two boys who had driven such a hard bargain were William's kids.

“I can give you two coppers for it,” Galvin said. “It’s been well used.”

Cam had grown attached to the piece of wood and was reluctant to let it go for so little. Still, even he knew the sword was more beat up than it had been when he had first gotten it. Gil thought about haggling some more but was pretty pleased with the price he had negotiated for the shortsword. Instead, when Cam looked over to Gil for approval, he nodded yes.

So Cam sold his training sword and put the two copper coins into his pouch. The boys were about to leave when Galvin spotted the wooden elven blade Gil was carrying. Smiling, he thought of a way to make back some of the money he had lost.

“What about you kid, you want a real blade?” Galvin asked.

“What, me?” Gil asked.

Gil had not thought about it. Weapons were kind of Cam's thing, not his. Still, his curiosity got the best of him. Turning back around, Gil moved to the counter. Galvin smiled and nodded; he still had the twin blade of the one he had sold William a year earlier in stock.

Selling it to William’s boy would put the set back together and possibly get him enough money to make up for the cost of the darn things. Galvin nodded as he turned back around and pulled the single elvish sword off the wall. Removing it from its sheath, he laid the tiny blade on top.

“It’s elvish, and I doubt you would find another like it anywhere around here except the capital,” Galvin said. “It costs a lot more than that shortsword, though.”

“How much more?” Gil asked, nodding his head.

It was far more decorated than the sword Cam had bought and seemed to shimmer everywhere the light hit it. Little green gems gleaned from its hilt much like the large emerald set in William's sword. Cam’s eyes widened looking at it.

“That’s a magic sword Gil,” Cam said. “Those little gems can be charged with magic energy.”

While probably common knowledge, Cam’s excitement would only make a deal for the sword more challenging. Gil moved closer to the counter and reached out to touch it. A slight shiver went up his back as he did so.

“Your brother’s correct,” Galvin said. “It is magical.”

The metal of the sword’s blade was a lighter gray than the shortsword's metal had been. It was complete and had a sheath with it. The case featured intricate leather decorative stitching. The detail work was small red flowers running the whole length of the leather up one side and back down the other.

Unlike the sheath Cam had bought at the leather shop in Brighton, Gil could tell the leatherwork was far superior. There were no gaps, and the stitching along its edges was doubled. It was also made specifically for that blade as it fit tightly, whereas Cam’s blade rattled a little back and forth in his leather scabbard.

Gil grasped the hilt and raised the sword off the counter. Initially, he had been uncertain if he could hold the metal version of the blade. Surprisingly he found it to be the same weight as the wooden one. Gil could even place it into its sheath and pull it back out effortlessly.

“How much is it,“ Gil asked quietly.

“Two gold pieces,” Galvin said, looking at the young boy.

Galvin was still trying to profit from the set he had bought. He also knew Gil had driven such a stiff deal on the previous sword he was not about to start low on this one. Galvin smiled as he looked over at Gil, who seemed deep in thought. That was good, had the boy bristled at the two gold offer, Galvin would have been entirely out of luck.

“Two gold?” Gil sighed.

While Gil could afford it, he was not about to shell out two gold coins so quickly. Still, the sword worked with his small size, and he wasn't sure where or when he would find another one. Thinking the deal over, he decided it was worth a try if he could get the price down.

“One gold,” Gil said, knowing the price would be rejected.

“Too low, kid,” Galvin said after a slight pause.

The sword in question had been taking up space in Galvin's shop for over two years. Galvin wanted the thing gone. Still, he knew it was elven and magical, which had value. Gil had picked up on the pause and realized the shopkeeper was far more willing to let it go for more of a discount than he had Cams.

“One gold, one silver?” Gil responded.

“No, still too low,” Galvin said under his breath.

Galvin wasn’t sure how much money Gil had, which was a problem. The sword in question had only had one person look at it, which had been William. Having something of value with no chance of selling it was not a desirable position to be in.

The length of pause this time was even longer and gave Gil more than a glimmer of hope. Had Galvin returned with a simple ‘no’, Gil would have been forced to counter higher or end the negotiations. Thinking it over, Gil decided the highest price he would go on the blade: one gold five silver.

“One gold, two silvers,” Gil said.

An awkward silence happened before Galvin responded. “I need more. I have more tied up in it. How about one gold and four silver?”

Gil played as if he were thinking over the transaction, moving about in the store and scratching his chin. It was a full six silver lower than the starting price had been and almost certainly a bargain. It was also under the highest Gil was willing to go.

Gil looked over at Galvin and smiled. Nodding, he acknowledged they had reached a deal for the blade. Galvin might have gone even lower to get rid of it, but he was content to break even after having it for so long.

Not having that much money on him, Gil placed a silver coin down as a deposit and walked over to the Merchant's guild to get the rest. Cam was still excited about his shortsword, so he was okay accompanying Gil to the bank. Upon entering the Merchant's Guild, the receptionist looked up at the boys.

“Is there anything I can help you with today?” The receptionist said.

“No,” Gil responded. “Just doing some banking.”

The receptionist nodded and went back to whatever she had been doing. Reaching the steps, the boys made their way up to the second floor. Gil wanted to get back into the contract line to see Luna, but he feared the trick he had pulled before was best only done once as he certainly didn't want to be branded as slow or stupid in her eyes.

Getting into the bank line, Gil looked over at his brother. Cam had taken his usual position on the bench at the side. As best he could from his position in line, Gil watched the beautiful Luna as she went about her business. Making the withdrawal from his bank account, the boys were soon back at the weapon shop.

Gil paid for the elvish blade, placing the rest of the money down on the counter. Once it was his, he picked it up and wrapped the belt around his waist. It fit almost as if it were made for him. The belt strap even had a couple of holes left for future growth.

“Would you buy my practice sword?” Gil asked.

“No, there’s not much market around here for an elven practice sword,” Galvin said.

Gil nodded his head understanding and handed the practice sword to Cam. Cam took it and put it into the belt around his waist, happy to carry it for Gil. Both boys took a moment to make sure they had all of their belongings together before leaving the shop.

“You kids, be careful now,” Galvin said.

Cam and Gil nodded as they left the shop with their new, real swords. Cam was excited about his purchase and the price Gil had gotten it for. Gil smiled; his brother was easy to figure out. Cam had been fully expecting not to buy the sword and thought he would need to wait an entire year for another apple harvest to have the funds.

Cam wrapped his right arm around Gil's tiny shoulders and squeezed him hard. Gil and Cam laughed, and with their business in the village done, they turned towards home. The boys were both happy with what they had accomplished. The trip back seemed especially short as both the boys talked about their new swords and the exciting adventures awaiting them in their future.

Chapter 24 - Old Friends

The dry fallen leaves made a satisfying crunch under Gil’s feet as he followed Cam down the path. The Holms’ house came into view, as the two boys rounded the last bend. Cam spotted Tom and Barry playing outside. Pointing them out to Gil, they started walking over that way.

“Let’s stop and show off our new swords,” Cam said.

“Okay!” Gil replied. “It’s going to get cold again soon, so this might be our last visit with them before winter hits.”

Making their way over towards the fence, they were soon spotted by Tom and Barry. At the fence line, all the boys were once more united. While Barry ran into the house to get Judy, Tom saw the real sword at Cam’s side.

“Is that a metal sword?” Tom asked.

“It sure is. I bought it in the village,” Cam said, holding up his shortsword.

“Can I hold it?” Tom asked.

Cam shook his head no, “It’s not a toy, and unless you have proper training, I can’t let you.”

Barry came running back at full speed to where the boys were. Seeing the sword, his eyes widened, and he grinned. Gil saw Judy running out to where the boys were.

“Ahhh, it’s really neat, Cam. Can I touch it?” Barry asked.

“Tom and Barry aren't supposed to play with swords,” Judy said.

Tom was less than thrilled about Judy’s statement. Neither Tom nor Barry were allowed to go into the weapons shop. That included looking around. Mr. Holms saw them as future business owners. Their father strictly believed the time of swords and violence was over, and he didn’t see the need for people in business to have weapons.

“No, it's really sharp and not a toy,” Cam said.

Cam was echoing the words driven into the boys’ heads about swords not being toys William had told them over and over. Tom could see Cam was not willing to back down. Looking at the shiny metal surface of the blade, Tom and Barry felt more than a little envy.

“I wish we could have one,” Barry said, kicking a rock.

“Yea, it’s something, Cam,” Tom said.

Cam realized he and his two friends had very different paths in life ahead of them for the first time. While he would go off to be a Royal Knight, they would stay here and manage the apple orchard. Cam felt sorry for the boys in many ways, and he finally relented and let them touch the handle of his sword.

While it was not the same thing as getting to hold the sword, it was a welcome relief to Tom and Barry. Their jealousy subsided at Cam’s kind gesture. Cam’s blade, though plain, was to the boys marvelous.

Once, Tom had his turn touching the hilt of Cam’s sword, he noticed the small sheath on Gil’s belt. Like Cam, Gil, having been through William’s rigorous sword training, was not about to let them hold it. Leaving the two boys looking longingly at its hilt.

“So Gil, can we see your sword?” Tom asked.

“Yea,” Barry said. “We just want to see it.”

“My sword?” Gil asked, confused before realizing they must have seen his scabbard. “No, it’s not a toy.”

“We know,” Tom said. “But, Cam won’t let us hold his.”

“If Cam won’t let you hold his sword, what makes you think I would let you hold mine?” Gil asked, his voice coming out sharper than he intended.

Tom and Barry groaned at Gil’s refusal. For Gil, though, it was more of a way of punishing them for how they had treated him before. Once the older boys went off to play, Gil did draw the elven blade out to show Judy; he even allowed her to touch it.

“I like how it shimmers,” Judy said. “The small stones in the handle.”

“That means it’s magical; those little gems can be charged,” Gil said, trying to sound knowledgeable while not having a clue how it all worked.

“Really? Magic, how wonderful,” Judy said.

“It cost an entire gold coin,” Gil said.

Telling Judy the cost was Gil’s way of showing off, not to Judy but to her brothers, as he was confident the news would eventually reach them. To Judy, it was like he was sharing a secret with her. She didn’t mind in the least and for Gil to have that kind of money and be her age was something special.

Judy took such signs as proof Gil would provide a good life for her when they were eventually married. Anything and everything Gil did to Judy was exciting and worth knowing. The love she felt towards Gil had only grown over the last year; it was a warm feeling inside her.

Gil had no real idea what a magical weapon was capable of, but he had one, and he would play up that angle to impress the others. Tom and Barry had stopped running and playing with Cam and were suddenly over by Gil and Judy. Hearing it was magical; they were even more jealous of Gil’s sword than they were of Cam’s.

While this had been Gil’s intention, the scrutiny along with it was not something Gil liked. Looking over at the older boys, Gil scrunched up his nose, wishing they would return to what they had been doing. However, it was to no avail as the shimmery jewels in his elvish sword had captivated them.

“So what can it do? Barry asked.

“I bet it can shoot out flames,” Tom said, always the one with a wild imagination.

“I don’t know,” Gil said. “The gems can store magic, but I don't know what effect happens when it’s released.”

“It cost an entire gold coin,” Judy said.

“What? It must do something then! Maybe it makes a tornado,” Tom said.

“Magic is so amazing. I wish I could see it when it’s used,” Cam said.

“Do you have to pay a magic user to charge it?” Barry asked.

“Father pays a magic man to charge our cold box in the kitchen. Maybe Jack will charge it for you when he visits us from the Magic Academy,” Tom said.

“That would be neat,” Barry said.

Gil hadn’t thought about how to get the sword charged, only it could be. Barry was probably right, and he would have to pay a fee if he wanted the sword magically charged. Gil sighed slightly, thinking about how he would be paying a fee every time he wanted his sword magically imbued.

Recurring costs were one of those things which could sneak up on a person if they weren't careful. Even if the fee is low, it’s still constant, which means expenditures. Gil stuck out his tongue and frowned. Just the thought of such fees and how expensive they could be weighed on him.

“So, can I hold it?” Tom asked again.

“No,” Gil responded.

“Ahhh, come on,” Barry said.

“Dad says you can’t play with weapons,” Judy added.

“That’s because neither of you have been properly trained,” Gil said smugly.

“So if we get training?” Tom asked.

“Sure, when you get proper sword training,” Gil said.

For some time, ‘can we hold it’ was repeatedly asked and denied. Eventually, the boys grew tired of that game and went back to running around with Cam. So that was how the last visit with the Holms’ kids went. Tom, Barry, and Cam spent it running about in the yard much like they always did, while Judy and Gil rested under the tree which had provided them shade throughout the year.

Having lost all of its leaves, the tree was a bare jumble of branches reaching into the sky. Looking up, Gil could see the sunlight from where they sat. The wind brought a cool breeze across his small form as he looked over at Judy.

“Winter will be back soon,” Gil said with a slight shiver.

“I hate not being able to see you for so long,” Judy said with a frown on her face.

For Judy, it wasn’t the cold of winter she hated. It was Gil’s absence from her life. Whenever he was gone, she felt as if a part of herself was missing.

“Yea, it will soon be too cold to visit. And we'll be stuck at the cabin,” Gil said.

“Maybe this winter will be better,” Judy said. “Maybe it will be really mild, and you and Cam can come visit.”

“I hope so,” Gil added. “We have some chickens, and maybe they will make it more tolerable.”

“Chickens?” Judy questioned.

“Yea, we added them to help with the winter food supply. They are something to see, and maybe next year you can come and look at them,” Gil said.

“I would like that,” Judy said.

The last winter was harsh, and Gil hoped Judy was right about it being a more mild one. It was eventually time for the boys to return home. Saying their goodbyes for what might be a long time, Judy hugged Gil tightly. Then, Cam and Gil set out for the cabin.

Cam and Gil talked about all the fun they had with their friends as they walked. Reaching the cabin, they spotted William outside doing some winter prep. Motioning at them, he called them over to help.

“What’s that you got there?” William asked, spotting the new sword at Cam’s side.

“I bought a real shortsword,” Cam said.

“Well, I wish you would have told me. So I could have gone with you. Hand it over. Let me look at it.” William said.

Cam handed the sword over to his father, who took it and swung it through the air a couple of times like the man at the weapons shop. A smile appeared on William's face as he realized Cam had made a good choice. Handing it back to Cam, he allowed the smile on his face to remain.

“Looks like you got a good one, Cam. That sword of yours has good balance,” William said.

“I checked it out just like you taught me,” Cam said.

“Now, Gil, I see something new at your side as well,” William said.

“Yes,” Gil nodded.

“Well, let me see it,” William said.

Gil drew his sword and handed it over, hilt first, to William. Looking over the blade, William could tell it was the sister sword to the one he had. Touching the sword, William felt the familiar tingle up his spine telling him it was a magical weapon. Taking a swing much as he had with Cam’s sword, though it was mostly for show as he already knew the blade Gil had was quality.

“Well, it looks like you both did very well for yourselves. Leaving me all alone here to start on the winter preparations,” William said.

“We can help,” Cam said.

“Well, go put your swords up. We don't need them for this,” William added.

Winter preparations meant work, and both the boys pitched in to do their share. Just like the winter before, the cabin’s gaps were reinforced, and an ample supply of firewood was stacked in the back. As the days grew colder, William and the boys stopped going out of the house as much as possible.

The boys' lives were filled with plenty to do between chores and learning. The days of being stuck inside had not yet gotten to the point where they became unbearable. The cold weather also brought about another birthday for Gil and Cam, making them nine and twelve years old, respectively.

“I almost forgot. I have something for you boys,” William said.

“What?!” Cam exclaimed.

“Yes, gifts for your year's journey,” William smiled as he went into his room to get the items.

Gil looked over at Cam, waiting for the surprise. For their years' gifts, William had a present for both of them. For Cam, he gave him a properly fitting leather tunic.

“That armor should fit you much better than the old worn-out suit you have been using,” William said.

Cam ran his fingers across the hardened leather jacket, and his eyes lit up. The coat was plain, but it was real armor, the kind actual guards wore. Gil could see  Cam was excited by his gift.

“Thank you,” Cam said, looking up at his father.

“Now I haven't forgotten you, Gil,” William said.

Gil was given a complete set of brand-new carving tools. Unrolling the instruments, Gil could see it was the same set as the family had. The blades glistened in the light and were not worn. All of them were exceptionally sharp.

“Now, with those Gil, I expect you to make some great new things,” William said with a smile.

“Oh, I will,” Gil said. Lighting tapping the handles of the tools. “These are perfect. Thank you so much.”

In addition to those gifts, both boys received a small canvas bag of hard sweets. It was something like candy, and Gil found the taste agreeable, though he wished they were sweeter. The new year also brought some actual evidence of growth for both boys.

While it was hard for Gil to notice how much taller he had become, Cam and William both mentioned it. Though still small compared to others his age, the fact he had gotten somewhat bigger made him proud. It additionally caused him to wonder if he might hit a growth spurt at some point and reach an average height.

William looked at his boys and could see they were growing up far quicker than he wanted them to. Cam was almost at the age William had been when he left home and became an adventurer. While William’s environment might have hastened the start of his journey, it only reinforced that the boys would not be with him forever.

Less than a week later, the weather turned bitter. The family's days were soon split up between school and sword practice. With Cam and Gil having metal swords, William drilled even harder into their minds how to handle and care for the weapons. While less so than before, the lessons were still difficult for the boys.

Cam’s new chores included taking care of the chickens each morning. Meaning he had to go outside in the cold weather to feed them and break up their water if it had iced over. It was not a job Gil thought he would have liked, but Cam seemed to actually enjoy going out in the blustery cold.

Having the chickens was a nice thing, and it meant they often were able to have eggs for breakfast. Gil, who had been assigned as the family cook, created tasty recipes. Better food made for better moods, and the entire family seemed to agree having the chickens was a positive thing.

Soon the blankets had been pulled out of storage and distributed along with the family's winter coats. On many days, Gil’s tiny frame could be found in front of the roaring fire covered in a bedcover. The boys would often play checkers or chess in their free time. Gil would sometimes carve little creatures to keep his skills sharp.

Cam, who was not big on woodworking, often watched the fire dance or looked through the window to the outside, longing for warmer weather. William tried to keep the family as busy as possible, remembering how Cam had fallen into depression the winter before.

For Gil, it was really something to see Cam and William fighting back and forth with actual blades. Sparks sometimes flew from the striking metal, and it was intense. The family was happy, as they had everything they needed.

Meanwhile, back in Brighton Village, unknown to Gil and William, the investments they had made were growing almost daily. Mr. Stevens was personally looking after William’s money as it was by far the largest loan the Merchant’s Guild in Brighton had ever received.

While the family was stuck in the cabin, village life continued much as it had in the warmer weather. Far fewer people were traveling through, but work at the guild continued. Luna and the other workers still reported to work almost daily.

Roland’s shops, spread out through the kingdom, were busy. Many buyers were looking for years' journey gifts. The action figures Gil had designed were proving a popular choice, and it was almost impossible to keep any of them in stock. As soon as a new shipment arrived, it would sell out.

Chapter 25 - Business

While the weather outside was bitter cold, the first snowflake didn’t fall right away. When snow became a regular occurrence, unlike the year before, it was much lighter. Most days, Cam and Gil could even see patches of green grass sticking up here and there out the window.

Having nothing else to do, Gil set to finish up Rolands chess set. The work was made more accessible by his new tools, and soon it was all complete. Gil started doing small fun carvings with the project done, much like he had seen William do to help pass the time.

“What are you working on, Gil?” William asked.

“Oh, I’m carving a dog figure,” Gil said. “Animals are a little tricky.”

“They can be,” William said. “Though I think it looks like a dog.”

The figure Gil had been working on somewhat resembled a dog though it still needed finishing work to make the appearance more accurate. Gil took a slice of wood off it and looked up at his father. William was a kind-hearted and talented man. The home Gil found himself in was a good one.

Not many days went by where Gil didn’t think about Roland and how he had been so eager to get his hands on the chess set. With it all done, Roland was likely kept away by the weather. Having finalized the contract for the figures, Gil was starting to wonder how they were selling.

Having given Roland a copy of the instructions for chess, Gil even worried the merchant might have created his own game. Corporate theft exists in my old world. I wonder if such a thing happens here. Gil dwelled, more and more on this fact, as the days came and went.

About a month passed when a knock came on the cabin's door one frigid day. It was odd for anyone to visit, especially during winter. Significantly fewer people risked traveling due to the cold weather. One bad mishap out on the road could mean injury or death.

Upon opening it, Roland stepped through. “Sorry I am late with your royalty payment, but something fascinating has happened.”

Gil looked up from his latest carving, relieved to see his fears were not valid. While it was nice to see the merchant, visiting was extremely odd due to the season. Showing Roland over to a chair at the table, Gil sat opposite him.

Roland continued talking, “You see, we have sold out completely. Every single figure I had made by the Carpenter’s Guild has sold out. Your figures, my boy, are a huge success!”

The news took Gil by surprise. It wasn’t just that his fears were wrong; it was the exact opposite. Roland had been too busy to stop by before winter. Reaching out, Roland placed a gold coin down on the table. The currency made a satisfying sound as it fell on the flat surface.

“Here is your monthly commission, and I would not be surprised if next month it is as much if not higher. Your figures are sweeping the entire kingdom, Gil. Every noble seems to want one.” Roland smiled.

Gil frowned at the mention of the figures only being sold to nobles. They had been designed to be played with, not stuck on a shelf to be admired. Roland didn't seem to notice; his mood was joyful.

“The figures are so successful, even fake versions of them have cropped up at some shady shops in the capital,” Roland said.

“Fakes?” Gil questioned.

“Yea, it happens if you have a successful product as we have,” Roland said. “Of course, they are inferior to yours in every way imaginable.”

Gil smiled, thinking about how the fakes might find the audience he had hoped for. Either way, it sounded like good news and a reason to celebrate. Reaching across the table, Roland patted Gil on his shoulder. “Those figures of yours have put my shops to work.”

“I will need you, on one of the warmer winter days, Gil, to go back to the guild with me so we can amend our original contract and expand the locations I am allowed to sell the figures. I have also had several other merchants inquire about selling them. And we can file a petition against the selling of the fake figures.” Roland said.

It was a lot for Gil to digest. Roland had said a mouthful. Going back to the guild while it was still winter would be a nice change of pace, and it would mean Gil would get to see Luna.

“Hmmm..” Gil said, smiling. “I finished up your chess game.”

“Really?” Roland asked.

Gil picked up the gold coin and rose from his seat at the table to go back to his bedroom. Once there, Gil put the coin into his money pouch and picked up the new chess game he had made. It was the one with storage for the pieces at the bottom of the board. Taking the chess game out to the table, he proudly showed it off.

“I changed a few things in the design,” Gil said.

“I see. It's even better!” Roland exclaimed.

The game itself sat higher on the table due to the new storage system and was far fancier than the original game Roland had seen. Roland seemed genuinely pleased with the latest design changes, looking over it from every angle. The pieces were also larger with more detail than the version Cam and William helped create. Those were because Gil had gotten so much better at working with different types of wood.

“Let's play a game while I’m here,” Roland said, sitting opposite Gil.

“Alright, that sounds fun,” Gil said.

Gil quickly beat Roland and let out a cheerful laugh. Roland smiled, enjoying the challenge the game brought.

“I’ll play the next round,” William said.

Gil stood up from his seat and allowed William to take his place. Roland proved to be quite a challenge. William, who had lost his queen early in the game, struggled before winning.

“What a close game,” Roland said.

“Yeah, you almost won it,” William admitted.

“Another? I think I can beat you,” Roland said.

William agreed to a rematch. This time, Roland soundly beat William. The merchant was elated at finally winning against one of the family members. Sitting back in his chair, he looked over at Gil.

“Now, will you accept the same terms for the games? Chess and checkers? Three gold coins and five percent sales for each?” Roland asked.

“Would that mean a total of six gold coins?” Gil asked.

“Yes,” Roland replied, nodding his head.

“How would five percent of sales for each work?” Gil asked, not willing to only get five percent each time the board was sold.

“Oh, my apologies, they would be sold together each time, so it would be ten percent of each sale,” Roland explained.

To get the matter settled, Gil said, “Yes, I will.”

“This has been a great visit,” Roland said, patting Gil on the shoulder again.

Roland let out a hearty laugh, and the family joined in. Rising to his feet, Roland gathered the chess game in one hand. Gil moved over to him, and he took Gil’s hand and shook it vigorously. With that, Roland was out the door and off, leaving only a burst of cold air behind him.

It was not but a day later, a knock came at the door, and Roland and his carriage were outside. Fortunately, the weather was warmer that day, but Gil and Cam still had to bundle up in their coats to go out. Gil was genuinely happy, and a smile was plastered across his face.

Getting to do business in the winter was something he had not expected to happen. Roland’s buggy whisked Gil and Cam away to the Merchant's Guild once more. Gil was far happier than Cam to be back, especially on actual business.

As Cam took his place on the bench, Gil and Roland moved up to the front of the contract line. Gil was once more able to see Luna. Watching Roland and Luna talk, her beauty captivated the boy.

Eventually, Luna looked down at young Gil. A small gasp escaped her lips as she saw at Gil's side one of her elven blades. It was without a doubt one of the same she had sold when she first came to town.

“That blade you have there is a perfectly balanced one. I know; it used to be one of my adventuring blades.” Luna said.

Gil looked down at his sword and then up towards Luna. His face was flushed, and Gil was finding it hard to think of Luna as able to use a sword or even being an adventurer. Gil couldn’t place her in the type of stories William told, as she was the very picture of a graceful young woman.

Tales of risking one's life fighting off the wild beasts seemed out of the question to Gil. Though he would never admit it to anyone, he was even more proud of purchasing the tiny blade at his side. Gil would have gladly spent a mountain of money to obtain it had he only known at the time it was once Luna’s.

The interaction with Luna was cut far too short by her efficiency. Gil found himself stuck in the tiny room with Roland going over the contracts. Putting Luna and her appearance aside, Gil focused on the contracts before him.

One of the forms was for the chess and checkers games, while the other was for expanding which of Roland’s shops could sell the figures. There was one more form, which was new to Gil, and was a motion to stop the sale of the knock-off figurines. Gil knew he needed to sign the last one, but he secretly hoped they would continue to sell so kids could play with them.

Looking them over carefully, Gil could see Roland had written down everything as it should be. Grabbing the pen off the table, Gil signed all the paperwork. With that, everything was done. Before returning to the contract line, Roland handed Gil a literal fortune, six gold coins.

Gil looked at the money in his hand and smiled. Walking over to the front of the bank line Gil placed the gold coins down on the counter. Looking up, he saw Mr. Stevens.

“Hello, Gil, I see you have more money to deposit?” Mr. Stevens asked.

“I do, but I would also like to invest some as winter is still here,” Gil said.

“Of course,” Mr. Stevens responded. “I’ll do the deposit first, and then you will have to go to the contract’s line to do the rest.”

Gil nodded understanding. After the deposit was made, he stepped back over to the contract line, and there he saw Luna. Looking up at her, Gil smiled. It was as if he were living a dream.

“I want to loan the guild some money,” Gil said.

Luna smiled at the boy, “Of course, here is the form to fill out. You will need to return it back to me once it’s done.”

Gil took the paper and moved back over to Cam’s bench. Taking a seat next to his brother, he filled in all the details needed. Once done, Gil returned to Luna’s line to hand the paper back off.

“Everything looks correct,” Luna said. “It was nice to see you again.”

Gil wasn’t sure if that was what Luna said at the end of transactions or if she had really meant it just for him. Either way, her words made Gil feel good. After seeing Gil was done with his paperwork, Roland gathered the boys, and they descended the staircase back to the first floor.

Roland took the boys back home in the carriage. Maybe all the money Roland had given him went to his head, but Gil thought riding in a coach was something he could get quite used to doing. Cam was very quiet on the trip back to the cabin as he felt some jealousy towards his younger brother's wealth for the first time. It was like Cam had noticed with the Holms’ boys; only he was the one left out.

As Gil looked out the window, he imagined being a successful merchant buying and selling goods from far-off lands. Surrounded by Luna and the finest of things the world had to offer. It was not much of a stretch of the imagination for him. After all, he was on his way to a good life. Gil smiled, and for the first time, he felt like he had a promising future in the fantasy world.

Chapter 26 - Fitting In

William, who had helped the Holms family with the harvest, found himself dwelling more over the news Mr. Brooks had delivered. Jack getting to go off to the Royal Magic Academy was a surprise. While he was happy for the boy, like all the others, it did raise questions about the day Gil had been hurt.

Was it all just coincidence Gil was injured the same day Fredrick had been at their house? The odds of that being the case seemed almost impossible. William was grateful Gil had gotten help, but the pieces didn’t fit together.

Also, why had Frederick lied about his purpose for being there? That, combined with the way Gil had acted when he had been brought back to the house, claiming to be someone else, raised many questions. Was William’s youngest really the same carefree boy he had been?

William shook his head. It was all too much to dwell on. While he wanted to believe everything had played out perfectly, it was hard. Such a powerful wizard visiting Brighton to recruit someone didn’t make any sense.

With the family going outside more often than the previous winter, the days seemed to pass far quicker. As Cam didn’t get melancholy as he had the winter before, Gil was relieved from some worry. The entire family, even William, seemed to be in a better mood.

Sword lessons being outdoors meant they had a lot more room to practice. Instead of learning new moves, the family worked on the ones they had already been taught. Drilling over them until the actions become second nature. Gil could practice almost the entire length of a lesson and would only rarely have to sit.

With warmer winter days upon them, it was not long before William was going back into the woods to cut down trees. While he was doing that, Cam would go with him to hunt. Cam was more accurate than even William with the family bow, becoming a true archer.

Gil, for his part, learned to clean the animals they would bring back and get them ready for cooking. While he was less than happy about these lessons, Gil figured it was probably vital information, so he paid close attention. In this way, everyone in the family did their best and used their skills to help.

However, Cam and William returned from a trip with some disappointing news. William’s axe handle had broken, and he needed a new one. While William could make one, it was far more work than buying a new handle. With it still being winter William wasn’t sure when he would make the trip back into the village.

A fresh blanket of snow on the ground stopped those plans the following morning. The snow, while disappointing to William, gave Gil an idea. Taking the delay in William’s trip as a sign, he started a new project. Gil began creating a new axe handle for his father. After all, he had never gotten William a gift. Setting out to make it, he felt he owed William something as he had taken excellent care of him.

Having already shaped a piece of hardwood into the basic shape he wanted. Gil was smoothing it off. The work quickly progressed as the axe handle was larger and much less detailed than the smaller chess pieces had been. Once the shape of the handle was complete, Gil set in to do the fine detail work. Along with the handle, there would be a couple of spots he would add in diamond-shaped engravings to help grip the tool.

“What’s it going to be?” Cam asked.

“Well, it’s a secret, but I’m working on a new axe handle for our father,” Gil said.

“Oh?” Cam questioned. “Why is it shaped like that?”

“It makes the handle easier to use. The straight handles they sell are much harder on the body than mine. It’s something called ergonomics,” Gil said.

“Ergo, whatsa?” Cam said.

“It’s the study of making work easier on a person,” Gil said.

“Where did you learn something like that?” Cam said.

Gil had gotten so used to living in this world he had stopped trying to hide his differences. However, he could tell he may have gone too far trying to make Cam understand. While it was well known in the world he had come from, it wasn’t known here.

“It’s just an idea I had,” Gil said.

“I don’t understand,” Cam said with a shrug.

In the entire kingdom of Vale, axe handles were bare plain straight round shafts of wood. While functional, they did not provide their user any comfort in the design. Which was something Gil had been accustomed to from his world. Being a city dweller, Gil only knew this regarding axes because he had a cousin who lived on a farm.

Gil had visited his cousin a time or two when he was younger. While there, he had helped with the chores, one of which was chopping wood. So Gil, in his short time in the country, had become acquainted with the standard American axe handle design.

It was a style with a slight ‘S’ shape for the handle. While it had caused Gil numerous blisters, it also taught him it was far better than the straight stick handles they used here. So Gil found himself back at the kitchen table with his wood carving instruments in hand.

Gil was almost done by late afternoon. William, used to seeing Gil work on projects at the table, hadn’t yet discovered what this one was. It was comforting for Gil to work on what he wanted to.

“Can I hold it when you finish?” Cam asked.

Cam was impatient to play with Gil's newest creation, but it was for their father, and Gil didn't want Cam to ruin the surprise. Besides, he still had some small parts to finish up. Finally, after a constant barrage of Cam asking to see the new project, Gil gave in and handed it over. Cam gripped the newly remodeled axe handle.

“It’s so lightweight,” Cam said, looking it over.

“It sure is. I hope father likes it,” Gil replied.

“Oh, he will! Gil, it’s amazing,” Cam said wide-eyed.

The small etchings on the handle made the perfect grip with which to hold it, and the smoothness of the wood was much better than the rough round handles their typical axes had. Cam’s actions had not gone unnoticed by William, who made his way over to the boys.

“What are you two doing here?” William asked, trying to sound menacing with a big grin on his face.

“I made you a new handle for your axe,” Gil said. “It’s still not all complete.”

“Wha a new handle?” William asked, taking the handle from Cam.

“Gil made it for you,” Cam said. “It’s actually comfortable.”

“Well, your other handle broke. So I created you a new one.” Gil said.

“But how? How did you do it?” William asked.

“I don’t know,” Gil said sheepishly. “It was an idea I had.”

“It’s really different,” William said, looking it over.

“It should make the work easier,” Gil said.

“Easier?” William questioned.

“Yea, The shape of the handle and the design of the grips should make it far easier to use,” Gil said.

The answer was far from what William expected. The axe handle was a gift, and William knew better than to question it too much. However, he couldn’t help but continue to have strong doubts about his youngest son and his surprising inventions.

William was nobody's fool. Having escaped the life of an adventurer, he was hesitant to take anything at face value. Gil’s ability to pull complex items from his brain into reality was troubling in many ways.

Looking over the handle, William could see it was smooth but still easy to grip. The small diamond etchings could also be added to other tools to make them easier to use. Studying them, William nodded his head.

William had been a woodcarver for many years, but he had never created something like it. The handle was not just new; it was refined, almost like the design had been around a long time. Sitting down opposite his youngest boy William looked over at Gil and couldn’t help but wonder what had happened to him.

“These designs for the grip. The little indents you made, do you think they could be used on other tools?” William asked.

“I don’t see why not,” Gil said. “The important part would be getting them in the right location on the other handles.”

“Maybe something to do this winter,” William said, mostly to himself.

Gil nodded his head as he looked over at William. Touching up the family’s tools around the cabin could be a fun project. After all, they were almost all made like the axe had been.

William must have liked the gift as he was still looking it over. Gil, satisfied with that, sat back in his chair. It had been almost two years since he initially arrived here, but most days, he felt he had lived in the kingdom all along.

Looking over at the family he had become part of, Gil felt happy. Cam was no longer the loud mother annoying kid; he was his brother. William, while still rough around the edges, had become his father.

William could tell Gil was not your average child. His exceptional talents seemed to be limitless when it came to creating things. As Gil was so bright, William found himself having to acknowledge that fact more often. Gil was brilliant, and his ideas continually improved the family's life. Remembering Gil had asked for a horse before the winter started, William asked him about it.

“So you had said something about wanting a horse?” William asked.

“A horse?” Cam said.

“Yes, I think it would be helpful. I mean, if I do more business in town, I would need a way to get back and forth,” Gil said.

“I see,” William said, thinking the matter over. “A horse is a big responsibility.”

“I could help take care of it,” Cam said excitedly.

“I know,” Gil said. “But with it, we can travel further.”

“Just think of where we could go!” Cam said.

It was true with a horse, they could leave the village from time to time, and it might be a good thing to show the boys the world was bigger than Brighton. Cam, still seemingly set on going to Kingstown to become a Royal Knight, might be helped by such a realization. William scratched his chin and looked over at Gil.

“A horse will need a stall and food,” William said.

“Yes, it will,” Gil responded.

“We could build it like we did with the chickens,” Cam said.

The chickens had made the winter a lot easier food-wise. Even William, who could eat anything, preferred the fresh eggs over the dried mystery meat. Gil's cooking skills had also proven better than his, though he would never admit it.

Gil seemed to have convinced William it was a good idea to buy a horse. Gil’s logic played on all the valuable things a horse could do, such as pulling larger branches from the woods behind the house. Being more familiar with horses than chickens, William agreed the family could use one.

“It’s warmer today,” Cam said, standing outside.

“Are you and father going hunting?” Gil asked.

“Sure are,” Cam said.

Most evenings found them gathering around the fireplace, trying to keep warm. Gil and his family would watch the fire dance as the night set in and the wind howled outside. For the family, it was a close and comforting time. Gil found it to be a pleasant and quiet break from what had been a busy year.

“Just about supper time,” William said.

“What are we having?” Cam asked.

“I don’t know yet. You should ask Gil,” William said.

“I think tonight we will have some of that rabbit you caught, Cam,” Gil said, having heard his name mentioned.

“Sounds good,” William said.

Gil moved over into the small kitchen and began to prepare supper. Looking around him, Gil realized how comfortable he had become in the home. Using the kitchen knife, he began cutting up the carrots and other vegetables to make a rabbit stew.

William moved over and watched his youngest boy prepare supper. Seeing how Gil cooked, the little details and small touches were not anything he had been taught. Something was different about Gil, and it was becoming obvious to William every time he watched him.

While chess was all the talk of the big cities, the rural locations where Gil and his family lived were far removed from such things. So Gil was more concerned about making it through the winter than about who was playing the game. Even if they had known what was happening, there was nothing they could have done about it one way or the other.

Chapter 27 - The Popularity of Chess

Chess was quickly spreading around to every corner of the Kingdom of Vale. The game's popularity filled Gil's bank account with coins. Gil, of course, didn't know as winter had kept the family away from Brighton village.

Roland took full advantage of the milder winter and regularly traveled from his shops to Brighton. While the winter travel was less than ideal for him, it proved very lucrative. Having marked up the chess game three times already, he couldn’t keep any in stock.

A month into the winter, Roland stopped by The Merchant’s Guild in Brighton. Roland was wearing a thick fur coat over his robe as he walked inside the building. In his right hand, he carried a bag of coins and in his pocket was Gil’s latest royalty payment. Locating the bank line, Roland made his way over to it.

Mr. Steven’s seeing Roland and knowing the number of business transactions going into his account recently quickly relieved the current teller of his duties. As Mr. Stevens stepped up to the counter, he smiled brightly at the weary-looking merchant. Roland took his spot on the other side and placed the small bag of coins down.

“Are you making another deposit already?” Mr. Stevens asked.

“I am,” Roland said, handing an envelope across the counter. “This is for Gil West; you can add it to his account.”

“Of course,” Mr. Stevens nodded.

Pulling up Gil’s account, Mr. Stevens counted out the envelope’s contents. Depositing the money, he noted Gil was at nine gold coins, with a few silver and copper, not counting the loan amounts to be paid in a couple of more months.

“Will there be anything else?” Mr. Stevens asked.

Roland pushed the bag of coins he had placed down on the counter over to the other side. Mr. Stevens took the bag and gently poured out its contents. The Gold, silver, and copper coins made a small mound in front of him. Sorting out the coins, he then counted them. It was a sizable deposit.

During winter, business was usually slow for merchants, with the rest only bringing a coin or two but here Roland was back with another full bag. Roland knew he had Gil to thank. Roland only expected the deposit amounts to keep growing with the board games available when the warmer weather came. Having been a merchant for many years, Roland couldn’t remember a time when he had been so busy.

The very first chess game Roland had sold was to none other than Count Gray right here in Brighton village. The nobles coming to his fancy dinner parties must have taken notice of the strange game. Roland turned away more people interested in the game than he had sets available.

Because of that, it was not long before it was considered an elite game. Becoming the status symbol a well-off household needed. Chess made the rounds among the kingdom’s nobles and lords. It was very fashionable to have the game handy for people of all cultures.

The shortage of games only further increased the mystery and allure. Chess was becoming more than a game; it was a status symbol. People in the middle tier noticed the upper crust of society seeking out the game set. As a group always wanting to appear the equal of those above, they were soon looking for their own game.

That pattern then followed even into the lower class. Demand was increasing the cost of the sets to astronomical amounts. The cost of a chess set was prohibitive for all but the ultra-wealthy.

Soon a joke was making the rounds about how half the people who owned a set didn’t even know how to play. Jokes aside, people played the game when they could find one and fell in love with it. Driving demand higher and making it impossible to get.

Roland's constant dwindling supply of chess sets caused him to visit another location in Brighton. This time it was the Carpenter’s Guild. Moving up to the table, he handed the design document to Mr. Brooks. Roland had an artist in Kingstown draw up the plans for chess, and he had made several copies. The paper detailed everything the guild needed to know to make the game.

“I’m going to need some more chess boards, in addition, to complete sets,” Roland said.

“How many?” Mr. Brooks asked, looking over the plans.

“As many as I can get. At the rate they are selling, I will need a standing order,” Roland added.

“Well, due to winter, I have several apprentices free. Will it be ok to use them on this project?” Mr. Brooks asked.

“As long as the quality is not too far from what I got last time, that would be fine,” Roland said.

Mr. Brooks nodded, “All the work would be overseen by a guild master.”

With Roland having shops in three provinces, the game was sweeping out from those like a wildfire. Chess and checkers were making their way across the entire kingdom. Not a single territory was unfamiliar with the games by winter’s end.

The winter’s warmer weather, a primarily snowless one, helped in some fashion. Making travel that would have been impossible, only a little more difficult. Just as Roland had been, others had also been traveling.

While noblemen were primarily driving sales of the game as it was costly to buy a set. Another surprising market for it opened up. Bars and pubs found the game helpful for bringing in customers and keeping them in their seats. Soon all sorts of social gathering spots for those who couldn’t afford their own set had chess available to play.

Introducing chess to all sorts of people who would normally have never been inclined to discover it. Individuals from almost every walk of life took to the game as quickly as the upper elites had. There was nothing to compare it to in the entire kingdom, as the only other games in the realm were often group spectator sports. Those, while still popular, cost a good deal more to keep up. Chess, while expensive at first, cost nothing additional to maintain.

Chess was also considered a more civilized game and far less vulgar than gambling. Meaning the church didn’t look down on the activity, which became an unofficial endorsement. Even archbishop Jacobs, the head of the church, was said to have a set in his office. As it was also a close proximity game where one could carry on a conversation as they played, business could be conducted.

Called a remarkable game that could be played in a mixed company by anyone able to grasp the rules. Being so scarce in the Kingdom only fed into its popularity. Seemingly growing with each passing day, there seemed no end in sight. The game Gil had wanted a dull winter day had even reached the highest place in the land, the castle.

It was brought to the king’s attention by his friend Lord Marcus Talon. While Lord Talon had introduced his majesty to the game, King Leopold had heard rumblings about it from some of his advisors. Because of that, the king had developed an interest in chess long before he laid eyes on it.

Listening in on the conversions of those around him was an activity King Leopold was exceptionally skilled at. It helped keep the king aware of any new thing which had become popular in the kingdom. The game had intrigued the young king, who had envisioned it as a pleasant experience. Lord Talon, who controlled one of the neighboring territories to the one run by Lord Drace, managed to get the game.

Talon had been a close friend of Leopold's deceased father; the two had been said to be inseparable. So even though Leopold was the King of Vale, Talon still visited from time to time, having promised to check up on the boy. A pact made with the dying king's last breath.

While being king of the land gave Leopold all it had to offer, it left him removed from the one thing he enjoyed: other people. So these visits from Lord Talon were something he truly treasured. Talon’s visits were almost always the highlight of the young king’s day. They were also rare occasions where he got to act more his age and less like the king.

“What’s this?” King Leopold asked.

“It’s a game called chess,” Lord Talon said.

As Leopold was a kid, Talon often brought new and exciting things he had discovered. On one such visit, the new item was the game of chess. That was much to the young king’s delight. Talon had grown to love the game as it reminded him of war strategy without the consequences.

“I have heard of it,” King Leopold said.

“It’s very popular,” Lord Talon said.

As the two sat down to play, the king picked up one of the pieces and looked it over. After a short lesson on playing, the two of them had a match. Lord Talon easily won the first game, but it was enough for the king to realize he wanted one of his own.

Lord Talon was a strategist, and he loved plotting and planning over large maps. It was a passion he had developed during his time at the Royal Knight Academy. Though he had lacked the physical proficiency to graduate in the top ten, he had proven to be a master at the mental strategy of battle.

“We must play again,” King Leopold said.

“Of course,” Lord Talon replied, setting the board back up.

The chess game was fascinating to both of them, and they spent an entire afternoon doing nothing more than playing matches. For the king, it was a way to escape his position and rank for a while. On the other hand, Lord Talon had adapted the game of chess as part of his life, and he made sure to have a set handy everywhere he went.

Having had the game for weeks before he presented it at the palace, Talon beat the king soundly several games in a row. Losing was not something anyone likes to do, and the king was eager to get his own set to sharpen his skills before Talon returned for another visit. Soon the order came down from the king himself, as he wanted his very own chess game.

An order from the king for a product was a massive undertaking in the kingdom. To make an item the king would be using was the top height every craftsman could only hope to achieve. The king’s closest advisor, Percy, was assigned the task of delivering the order to the merchant, who was none other than Roland.

Far removed from all this, Gil’s family continued their everyday lives throughout the winter. Sword practice changed from being just the basics to more, and William could see Cam was as skilled as many of the starting adventurers he used to know. Even Gil had gotten better, and William would have put his skills at those of an average person.

The cold eventually gave way to early spring. So when traveling to the mill was allowed, Gil showed his family the bread he could make. The warmer weather also allowed William to finally set about building a single stall structure to keep a horse in.

Like William had with the chicken coop, he made a simple sketch of what he wanted. Once finished, the family began construction on the horse stall. Cam proved to be a big help with the building project. The natural strength he had allowed him to carry heavy loads of wood planks to where William needed them.

The location they decided on was close to the chicken coop. The thought was it would be easier to take care of the animals all at once. Soon wooden pieces were sorted by size and being prepared. With the entire family helping, the construction was quickly completed, and it made an excellent addition to the cabin.

The small building was about the size of two horses, with one side serving as a stall and the other as an area to keep items for the horse. The building protected the horse from outside weather. It would also serve as a safe place for the horse to sleep.

On one of the visits into the village, William made sure to pick up some supplies like food for a horse. Arrangements were also made to drop a few hay bales off at the cabin. The little home which had been all alone was looking more like a proper farm.

Chapter 28 - The Stables

It was strangely easy to get William to say yes, to a horse. Gil found it was easier to convince William of things than in the past. It was odd but, in many ways, a relief. William seemed to have realized his youngest child had a gift for knowing what they should do.

William listening more was also part of Gil growing up. Gil’s knowledge of business and his diligence when it came to such things was something William admired. Those traits had shown William Gil had a very bright future ahead of him and was one to listen to in such matters.

A horse could also be used to aid the family business. Horses were more substantial than a person, and with Cam gone more, William could use the help to pull wood from the forest behind the cabin. So the reasons to get a horse outweighed the reasons not to, at least in William’s mind.

Most horses Gil had seen were work animals. While they could be ridden, they were far more often used for pulling carts and carriages or plowing. It seemed having a horse here was much like having a car in his old world to Gil.

Horses were common at the farms dotting the countryside. It was not unusual to see some in Brighton Village. For many, horses were a way of everyday life in the kingdom. The Holms’ family had three, and the boys would often stop and watch when they saw them out in the field. Cam and Gil had once gotten to ride bareback on one of them, an old gray horse Judy had called Bonnie.

Bonnie and the other two horses were usually busy pulling carts of apples or other work items around. That ride had been the inspiration for Gil’s idea to get a horse of his own. Obviously, he would need a way to and from the village if he had to go there more often.

Having had some experience with horses, William was not going into the purchase completely blind. The boys were getting older, and having a horse would be a good responsibility for them. Animals had to be cared for regularly, which would help teach both the boys better discipline.

One warmer day, when the sun was beating down. William decided it was the right time for the family to go to the village stables to look at what horses were available. Calling the boys over to him, the family headed towards the village. Gil was too big to be put on William’s shoulders as he had grown taller. Meaning he had to walk independently, just like Cam and William.

“What color of horse do you think we'll get?” Cam asked.

“Depends on how many they have. I would rather have a good horse than a good looking horse,” William said, chuckling.

“I bet it’ll be fast,” Cam said.

“Hopefully not too fast,” Gil said.

Noticing Gil’s sudden hesitancy at the idea, William could see the fear on his face. While a tiny change, it made him happy, as it meant Gil didn’t know everything. For once, William would go into a business transaction with more knowledge than Gil.

William had for some time been finding it hard to assume the role of the parent over his youngest. When your child tends to know more than you do, a parent can get discouraged and feel like they are not needed. So any weakness Gil expressed was an opportunity for William.

The walk went by quickly, even with Gil slowing the family down with his limp. This was because they were all so excited at the prospect of getting a horse. Even William, who was usually rather stoic, was smiling and laughing.

Making their way past the main stretch of the village to the far side. William pointed out the village stables in the distance to the boys. Cam and Gil could see the stables were a collection of three buildings.

Of those, there was one large building, which housed the animals, and two smaller buildings. Besides the three buildings, there were several fenced pasture areas. They divided the property into various sections, and the boys could see a couple of horses out in the fenced-off areas.

“The fenced area here is to let the horses graze, and it lets them walk around to get exercise. We will want to make sure we take our horse out as well.” William said.

“Look over there, Gil,” Cam said.

“I see ‘em. Look at them running about,” Gil said.

William smiled and nodded. The big building was the one they were headed for. The door to the building was large and propped open. Looking around, it was clear to see it acted as a barn on one end and a makeshift office on the other. Stepping inside, they all wrinkled up their noses as the building smelled strongly of manure.

Looking around revealed a long row of horse stalls. Past that, the building was also used to store all kinds of equipment. The walls were covered in items, things like rope and farm supplies jutted out here and there.

The family passed several stalls, most of which housed horses of different sizes and colors. The boys looked through the gaps in the stall walls. Passing a beautiful gray and white horse, the family paused.

Cam and Gil moved closer to the stall’s gate to see the animal behind it. William started walking again, and the boys reluctantly joined him. The next booth they walked by housed a shorter pure brown horse. The horse threw its head back at the sight of them and snorted loudly.

The noise made Gil jump, and William and Cam laughed at him for being startled. It was apparent Gil was out of his element in the stables. Continuing on, they passed stall after stall. Some were empty, while others had horses in them. The stalls were all simple affairs with a mound of hay in one corner and a dirt floor.

William explained, “The stable here in the village serves two general purposes. The first is to house travelers’ horses, which they do for a fee. The second is a shop where you can buy or sell a horse.”

The next stall they approached had a young boy about Cam’s age shoveling out the waste. William motioned for the family to stop there. He could see the boy was hard at work and covered in dirt and sweat looking into the area.

“Say, do you know where the stable master is?” William asked.

“He's usually over there,” The filthy boy responded, pointing out the direction.

“Thank you,” William said.

The young boy returned to work, dumping another shovel full of stuff into a bucket. With that, the family resumed walking. Leading the way, William soon spotted a short, stocky fellow.

Maneuvering the boys in that direction, they found themselves in front of a man wearing a gray short sleeve shirt and brown leather pants. The man wiped some sweat from his brow with a handkerchief and looked over at William. Unlike the boy they had seen, this man wore nicer clothes, though they were still dirty.

Behind the man, several other people were working in the building; they seemed to be feeding and grooming the animals. The area was louder as there were more people around. Gil watched as a man in the back led a horse out of a stall while another man entered the booth and began doing work like the boy they had seen.

“What can we do for you today?” The short, stocky man said.

“We are in the market for a horse,” William answered.

“Well, the name's Stan. I’m the stable master here. We have a couple right now,” Stan replied, spitting something dark brown onto the hay-covered floor of the building.

William nodded as the family followed Stan back in the direction they had just come from. He moved up to one of the closest stalls. Motioning towards the horse inside it, Stan invited the family to look.

Gil was surprised by how comfortable William looked around the horses. Gil, being so small, was a little frightened by them, and he thought Cam might be too, though he wasn’t sure. They could see it housed a large black horse looking into the stall.

“Here's is a good pick,” Stan said, patting the horse on its side.

“No, it’s going to be for my youngest, ” William responded, motioning towards Gil.

“The boy, huh?” Stan replied in almost a snort.

With that, he led them almost the entire distance they had traveled in the building. Back to the first stall they had seen. It was the one with the gray and white horse they had passed earlier. William stepped forward and looked the horse over closely.

Though he was no expert in horses, William had ridden a horse on more than one occasion during his adventuring days. As one does, he had picked up a trick or two for telling what horse was a good buy. Looking at the horse’s hoofs and reaching out to pat the side, he glided his hand over the coat.

Eventually ending up at the front of the horse. William gently opened the horse’s mouth and looked over their teeth and gums. The horse in question was a large, powerful animal, and had William been buying for himself, he might have chosen it. However, being a horse for Gil, he thought the animal they were looking at might be too much for the younger boy to handle.

It went this way for a while, and Gil started to worry they wouldn’t get a horse that day. Finally, they stopped at the stall with the younger brown colt inside it. Gil remembered it as the one which had startled him when it snorted.

Something inside of Gil made him want to stick his tongue out at it, but he resisted the urge to do so. William moved into the booth and proceeded to do his checks as he had before. The horse was younger and smaller than the others.

Unlike the other horses the family had been shown, William looked too big to ride this one. Looking it over, he nodded his head and smiled. Turning, he motioned for Gil to come forward. Gil moved forward into the stall.

As he did so, the horse also moved, causing Gil to back up against the edge. William reached down and picked up his youngest, placing him on the horse. Gil didn’t know much about horses other than having one would shorten the time it took him to reach the village.

The sudden weight on the horse's back made it toss its head from side to side and snort again. Gil suddenly wished he was back on the ground. Instinctively he reached out and patted the horse’s neck to comfort it. That action seemed to claim it down.

Being on the horse was a strange sensation for Gil. It brought back an old memory from his own world about a time he had once gone horseback riding on vacation. Those horses seemed to be older ones used to the path and the routine. It was not an unpleasant experience and brought a smile to Gil’s face.

Remembering how the horse he had ridden followed along without much prodding and seemed to only move at a slow, steady pace. The one thought that stuck with Gil from his memory was how sore he had been the next day after the ride. Looking around, Gil took in the view from the higher vantage point he had.

On the horse’s back, Gil could see he was almost as tall as William was. Moving his hand down the horse’s coat, Gil felt the smooth texture of its hair. Gently he patted the horse, who nodded its head as if to say thank you. Gil’s fear was vanishing and being replaced with a strange happiness.

Gil would have liked to stay in his position, but soon, William reached back up and took him off the horse. Back on the ground under his own power, he looked up at William. Gil nodded to say this was the one he wanted.

Stepping back, Gil decided it was best to let William take the lead on any horse dealings. William seemed to notice and was glad Gil was much quieter inside the stables. For once, he felt much more intelligent on a subject than his youngest.

The fact a nine-year-old was buying a horse with his own money did not escape William. It was odd, and William tried not to overthink it. Especially as he had once thought his youngest boy might be incapable of surviving in the world around them.

William found Gil’s ability to arrange business deals and talk with adults as if he was one unsettling. Here, however, William felt he had the upper hand. Moving back over to the animal, William pretended to take a second look at it, a tactic Gil understood.

“How much?” William finally asked.

“That one? It’ll be four silver coins,” Stan said.

“It’s just a colt. Seems a little high,” William said, frowning.

“Well, it's a good horse,” Stan said, shifting his weight from side to side.

“How about two silver and five copper?” William countered.

“Oh, that's too cheap. I couldn't let such a fine animal go for that price.” Stan said.

“Two silver, seven coppers, then?” William said.

“No, the lowest I could go.” Stan paused, trying to judge how much William was willing to pay.

It was hard to do as William was dressed as he usually was. Namely in the clothes of a commoner. Stan scratching his chin, finally nodded, having settled on a price.

“Three silver, and not a silver less,” Stan sighed. “You'll find he’s worth every coin.”

“Come on for so much; you need to toss in something extra,” William said.

“I’ve got a little wagon; it’ll need some work,” Stan shrugged, motioning to a heap of wood in the corner.

The wagon was long past its prime, and Stan would have had one of his stable hands chop it up for firewood later that day. It hadn’t been used in quite some time and would take more work to fix it up than the stablemaster thought it was worth. Stan smiled at the sudden inspiration of getting rid of it and getting paid in the process.

“It’s only got one wheel,” William said, looking over at it.

“Well, I said it needed some work, didn’t I?” Stan said.

“What about a harness? For the cart,” William said.

Stan looked behind him and on the wall was a series of harnesses. The last one in the row hanging up was well worn, with cracked leather, but functional. Nodding to himself, he looked back at William.

“I can throw in a used harness as well,” Stan said.

“Fine, we'll take it,” William said, turning back to look at the animal.

Hearing what William said, Gil stepped forward, moving over towards Stan. The stablemaster looked down at the boy, confused. Reaching into his bag, Gil took out three silver coins and paid the stable master. With that, the transaction was all done.

Once more, William reached down and placed Gil on top of the horse. Gil tried to balance himself as best he could, and giving the horse a gentle nudge with his shoes, it moved forward out of the stall. The wagon they had gotten needed more than ‘a little work’. William was positive; however, he could patch it up. Gil rode the horse while William and Cam, half carried and half pulled the wagon.

Chapter 29 - Gil’s Horse

The family’s journey home was slow as the wagon proved to be more trouble than William had thought it would be. With both William and Cam carrying it, they had managed to move it some distance, but it was heavy and oddly shaped. Having only one wheel attached, it also couldn’t roll independently.

The wagon was made of heavy, thick, strong wood William said was oak. It was covered in thick dust from lack of use. The wagon’s second wheel rested in the bed of it. Moving the one-wheeled beast was a big problem. If Cam and William tried to push it, the wagon would immediately move to the side instead of straight. Meaning they would have to pull it, which was proving to be a challenge.

Cam was assigned to the side without a wheel why William tried to move it from the front. Cam struggled in his position due to the weight of the cart. Having only one working wheel, the wagon was not cooperating and would veer in one direction and then the other.

To make matters worse, the wheel in the back would shift positions, sometimes landing up against Cam’s fingers. The expression on his face showed William they would have to change tactics to get the cart home. Brute force was proving not to be the solution.

Gil on the horse would ride ahead of them and then back to where the others struggled with the cart. The horse seemed to enjoy the activity and behaved very well for Gil. Coming up to a hill, the group stopped at the bottom.

“Do you think we’ll ever get it home?” Cam asked.

“I hope so,” William replied.

“Can you fix it?” Gil asked, looking at the wagon.

“That’s the real question. I think I can, but it’s going to take a little time, and we have to get it home first,” William said.

Cam's face was red, and he was exhausted; letting go, the wagon fell to the ground with a loud thud. Trying to move the cart was impossible for the two of them. William sat down, and Cam took up a spot next to him.

After a moment, William stood and walked over to the cart studying it. He tried to think if there was a way for him and Cam to move it more easily. Cam frowned as he rubbed his sore fingers. Gil circled the horse back again as it was not terribly fond of standing in one spot.

“Cam, come over here and help me,” William said.

Cam obliged, and soon he was over at William’s side. William was looking at the wheel currently not attached to the wagon.

“See if you can find something we can use to lift the cart up off the ground,” William said to Cam, who nodded and went to do as he was asked.

Cam soon returned with a fallen branch. Together they worked it under the axle of the cart. Pushing down on the limb until William had enough space to get his hands in there. The cart creaked and moaned, but it held fast.

“Cam, do you think you can lift this side a little higher?” William asked.

“I think so,” Cam replied, applying more pressure to the branch.

Cam lifted the wheelless back end as high as possible while William slid the wheel into its position. The cart had two wheels, but one was not properly attached, and if they tried to move it, it would fall off.

“Now, we just need to figure out a way to keep the wheel where it is. I wish I had my tools with me,” William said.

“Can’t we send Gil to get them?” Cam asked.

William thought the idea over in his head, and he called Gil over to him. Gil directed the horse that way, and soon he was at William’s side. William reached up and took Gil off the horse’s back.

“I hate to do this to you, my boy, but I think we need to send Cam to the cabin for my tools,” William said.

Gil was about to object, but the truth was he couldn't lift the entire toolbox and wouldn’t know which ones might be needed. Cam knows more about his tools than I do. Giving up his position on the horse was the best course of action, even if Gil wasn’t happy about it.

Gil nodded as Cam took his place on the horse and was soon correctly seated. Cam took off riding the horse down the road with a gentle kick. William and Gil watched as Cam disappeared over the hill.

“How long do you think it will take him?” Gil asked.

“Well, we're a little from the mill cut off, so not very long,” William said.

Cam’s trip to the cabin was short, and once there, he quickly found the tools William had asked for. Mounting the horse once again, he turned it about. Cam returned to where the cart, William and Gil sat a short while later. William and Gil looked up as they heard the horse arrive.

“Here are your tools,” Cam said, dismounting from the horse.

“Just what I needed,” William said.

William grabbed a hammer from his tools and a wooden wedge. Using the wedge, he hammered it into place, making the wheel unable to slide off its hub. While not a proper fix, the wheel had been attached well enough to get the thing home.

“Here, Cam, you and I can pull it, and I think we should be able to get it back to the house for a more permanent fix.

“Can't we just use the horse?” Cam asked.

“No, we don't want the cart breaking and the horse getting startled,” William said. “If that happened, the entire thing could get smashed up, or the horse could get hurt.”

William and Cam moved to the front of the wagon. Cam took his position on one side of the cart, and William took the other side. Gil watched as the loose wheel wobbled back and forth when the cart moved. Gil half expected it to spring from its position and send the cart crashing down on the side of the road any moment.

They soon made much better time down the path, working in tandem. Eventually, the group reached the Holms’ house. Williams patchwork had held thus far, and Gil, though surprised, thought it might hold all the way to the cabin. It was there the group stopped once more so William and Cam could rest.

Letting go of the front of the cart, William and Cam sat under a large shade tree. Gil directed his horse in that direction. Once under the shade, he gently patted the neck of his horse. William and Cam both looked tired from all the work it had been to move the broken cart.

“I think we got a good horse,” Gil said.

“He does seem to be tame,” William said, wiping the sweat from his brow.

“Can we show Tom and Barry?” Cam asked, already having recovered from the work.

“Sure,” William said, as he needed longer to recover from the weight of the wagon.

“Ok,” Cam said.

Standing up, Cam stretched out his arms and walked over towards the Holms’ house. Up at the door, he stopped and knocked. Mrs. Holms answered the door and, seeing Cam, called the other children.

Soon Tom, Barry, and Judy appeared on the other side of the door. Seeing Cam, they quickly bolted outside. Once on the porch, Cam looked at them and smiled.

“What are you doing here?” Barry asked.

“Where's Gil?” Judy inquired.

“Yea, where’s the runt?” Tom asked.

“We got a horse today,” Cam said, ignoring Tom’s comment and not mentioning it was actually Gil’s horse.

“A horse?” Tom said.

Cam pointed over to the big tree, and soon the three Holms’ children had made their way to it. Arriving there, they saw the horse and looked it over. William had already helped Gil down to be with the other children.

The horse was an instant hit with the kids. Tom’s eyes widened as he looked at the horse. While a horse was not anything new to the Holms’ children as they had three horses, it was still exciting. Cam patted the horse's neck as he showed off the creature.

“It’s a real horse,” Barry said, having not fully believed Cam when he had gone up to the house.

“Sure is,” Cam said proudly.

“So, what’s his name?” Judy asked.

“I don't know; I haven’t named him yet,” Gil responded.

“Yea, we still need to name him,” Cam said, patting the horse on its side.

“You should name him lightning,” Tom said.

“We have a horse named Brown,” Barry added, noting the brown color of the horse.

Other names were tossed out, and each was rejected for one reason or another. William had fully recovered by this time and moved over to the group. For the most part, the horse seemed indifferent to the various names, being content to get all the attention the kids were giving him.

“What’cha going to name him Gil?” Cam asked.

Gil thought over what to name the horse. Classic names from his own world came to him; Mr. Ed? Gus? Trigger?  None of those names seemed quite right.

“What do you think, Judy?” Gil asked.

“A name’s important, but he's your horse,” Judy said, seemingly the only Holms’ kid to actually pick up on that fact.

Judy looked up at Gil with her bright green eyes. She did not mean to, but Judy again put Gil on the spot. Gil could feel the pressure as he went over names in his head. Finally, he settled on Pip for his horse’s name for lack of something better.

“What do you think of Pip?” Gil asked.

“I think it’s perfect,” Judy said.

Judy’s reaction would have been the same to whatever name Gil had said. Still, having her agree was all that was needed. The horse's name officially became Pip. Gil said the word aloud a few times trying to get used to it.

“What kind of name is Pip?” Tom sneered.

“Well, it’s his name,” Gil said, patting the horse’s neck.

“Pip, Pip?” Barry repeated, trying out the name as if it were a question.

“Yes, Pip!” Cam said excitedly.

Tom was a bit jealous that no one liked the name he had come up with: Lightning, but with Cam so excited about the name, Pip, the other boy, backed down. Agreeing it was a good name for such an animal. The horse seemed to like the name well enough as it brought a great deal of attention from the kids.

So Pip, the horse, joined the family and soon proved to be a treasured member. Cam was able to ride and could also sit behind Gil. Over the next few days, they took several practice journeys into town on Pip. The boys made sure to wave each time they passed the Holms’ house.

While the boys were away, William looked over the cart they had gotten as part of the deal with Pip. The wheel was the most significant issue, but William could fix it with some hard work. Looking over his craftsmanship, William could see it would be a sturdy cart and serve the family well.

Gil’s rides on the horse made the trip to the village and back much quicker, if not altogether painless. Riding on Pip made Gil sore, and he found it hard to sit after riding Pip the next couple of days. Still, Gil’s determination was strong, and even with the pain, he was going to make it work.

With buying a horse out of the way, Gil asked to take a detour to the bakery the next time they were out. Cam agreed, and they stopped by the bakery. Once there, Gil went inside to do some business, leaving Cam to tend to the horse outside.

“Are you back for some more day-old bread?” Mrs. Olden asked.

“No, actually, I wanted to talk to you about buying the bakery,” Gil answered.

Mrs. Olden looked the boy up and down and could see he was determined. Still, he was just a small boy. As such, Mrs. Olden was less than enthused. After all, Gil did not look like he could afford it.

“You know the bakery costs seven gold coins?” Mrs. Olden said.

Mrs. Olden hoped by bringing up the costs, she could easily dissuade Gil from any more childish shenanigans.

“Yes, I do,” Gil nodded his head. “I don’t have the money with me now, but I do have it in the bank.”

Mrs. Olden looked over at the boy. She was still unconvinced he had that kind of money, but his answer had been very proper and concise. It appeared whatever prank the kids were playing, she would have to play along with it a while longer.

“And who would be working at the shop?” Mrs. Olden said, thinking Gil was far too young to take on the responsibilities of a regular daily job.

“I would,” Gil said.

“It's a lot of work; you would have to be here every day early in the morning to make the dough and cook it.” Mrs. Olden said.

Thinking she had finally found the weakness in Gil’s plan. Maintaining the bakery was a big job, and it did require someone daily to run the place. The little boy in front of her looked far too small and weak to handle such a task.

“Dear, I just don’t think you're ready for something like this,” Mrs. Olden said.

“I will return later,” Gil said, realizing Mrs. Olden was not taking him seriously.

Gil smiled as he politely excused himself. Mrs. Olden, thinking Gil was playing as children sometimes do, smiled back at him as he left the shop. She was a kind older woman, but the thought of selling her business to a boy Gil’s age seemed impossible.

“That was quick,” Cam said.

“Yea, I think I will have to get father to come with me,” Gil said.

Cam helped Gil back up onto Pip, and the two boys rode back to the cabin. Gil was upset, but he could understand Mrs. Olden’s hesitation. She had built up the business and understandably wasn't about to turn it over to someone she didn't think could handle it. Gil relaxed and watched the trees pass them by with a slight sigh.

Chapter 30 - A Family Trip

The entire ride home, Gil tried to determine how to ask William for his help with buying the bakery. In his head, the thought William might not believe him, just like Mrs. Olden played out. Because of this, their trip was a quiet one, and Cam left his brother alone, deep in thought.

Cam helped Gil down from Pip and placed the horse in its stall. Going inside, before Gil had the opportunity to say anything, William gathered them around the table for a surprise. Both boys sat down as William started to speak.

“We are taking a trip to Clearfield for a sword tournament,” William announced to them.

“What?” Cam asked.

“When?” Gil questioned.

“Tomorrow morning, bright and early,” William said.

The news was a complete surprise to both Cam and Gil, who had not heard a word about it before. Their purchase of Pip was only meant to make Gil’s traveling back and forth from the house to Brighton easier. However, it seemed to strangely open an opportunity for the entire family.

Clearfield was much larger than Brighton, with a population of about four thousand people. It was named for the large farming fields dotting its outskirts. Neither of the boys had been there, and they had only heard stories about it.

Like most cities in this world, it had a unique feature people would often speak about. Clearfield, the town, was split almost exactly in two by an actual river. The river was used to water the crops growing near it.

Being a city built next to a river, it was known far and wide for its river walkways packed with businesses. There were also live theater shows and lots of tasty restaurants located in the city.

Judy had spoken to Gil a time or two about going there with her mother to watch live performances. She had mentioned it when Gil had talked about movies from his world with her. While the theater was not something, Gil was especially interested in. It sounded like Clearfield had a much better art culture than the village of Brighton. Where entertainment consisted of watching two local farmers wrangle their cattle through town simultaneously.

Being more active in sparring with Cam, William had found he missed the excitement and rush of adrenaline from actual sword fighting. For that reason, and to let the boys witness some battles first hand, he had thought of the idea. The tournament in Clearfield was one of the smaller ones, and the chance of him being recognized was doubtful.

“You two should be able to take turns riding the horse while the rest of us ride in the wagon,” William said. “That way, no one will have to walk, except the horse.”

“Really?” Cam said.

“How long will it take to get there?” Gil asked.

“I’m not certain, but with Pip, I think we can make it one day,” William said. “It's a lot further away than Brighton, that’s for sure.”

“So we will be staying there?” Gil asked.

“At least one night, maybe two? Depends on how things go,” William said.

Cam was assigned to go and ask Tom and Barry to look after the chickens while they were gone. William even said he would pay them a copper each for their trouble. With the information, Cam set out for Holms’ house.

Gil watched as William sat down at the table and began to map out the family's journey on a piece of paper. William was creating a makeshift map marking down the roads they would have to take to Clearfield. Gil watched in wonder as William did it all from memory.

Shortly after William was satisfied with the map he was working on, Cam had returned. Gil could see his brother was excited about going to an actual sword tournament, taking a seat at the table. Cam had heard stories about them from the other kids, but to see one first hand was something much better.

“Tournament’s travel from place to place all over the kingdom,” William said.

“How many are there?” Cam asked.

“I’m not sure. There are several smaller ones, and usually only one or two large ones a year.” William said. “The smaller ones are usually open tournaments while the bigger ones are only set up in the bigger cities. “Of course, much like a traveling circus, they will sometimes set up next to smaller towns if they happen to be taking a break nearby.”

“A traveling circus?” Gil asked. “What are they like?”

Gil, who knew of traveling circuses, was trying to find out if they were the same in this world as they were in his own. It was his first time hearing about them here. So he looked over at William for an answer.

“Ah, a circus is a big amusement show. They have games and animal rides, things like that. They travel throughout the kingdom, usually setting up outside the larger cities for several days at a time.” William answered. “Sometimes they have exotic beasts they show off like griffins or wyverns.”

“Really!” Cam exclaimed, utterly unaware of what a circus was.

“Yea, maybe we can go to one sometime?” William said. “The tournament in Clearfield is one of the smaller ones, so it might not be as exciting as a circus.”

Williams’s description of a circus was similar to what Gil knew them to be. The fact circuses existed and had the same name was something Gil thought over. So many similar things were here in this fantasy world which were also in his own; that had to be more than an accident.

“Are there going to be any well-known fighters there?” Cam asked.

“Probably not; it’s a little tournament. Most skilled warriors won't waste their time for so little money.” William answered. “You two should bring some spending money, though, as Clearfield offers a few different shops than what we have around here.”

“What kind of shops?” Gil asked.

“Well, the area is known for its food and attractions, I would guess shops that sell nicer little items for people to buy when passing through,” William said. “Things like paper goods and books and even gift items.”

“So there won’t be any fighters I’ve heard of?” Cam asked, not satisfied with William’s earlier answer.

“Probably not, It’s a human-only tournament and an open one at that. So anyone can sign up. Any warriors who have been in tournaments before, though, will have a ranking,” William said.

“What kind of ranking?” Cam interrupted.

“Well, it goes from ‘A to D’ with an ‘A rank’ being the best and ‘D rank’ being the worst. Of course, with the tournament open to anyone, many unranked combatants will be competing. If one of them manages to do well enough, they could gain a rank. High-ranked warriors can also lose a rank if they do poorly.” William said. “Back when I did tournaments, I was ‘A ranked’ once. That was a long time ago.”

This information was new to the boys, who had not realized William had been a tournament fighter. William had actually, at one time, followed the tournament circuit closely. It was good money for a skilled swordsman and far less dangerous than adventuring. Having achieved an ‘A rank’ made him a renowned tournament warrior.

Sometimes a person’s fame at the tournaments even meant more money on adventuring jobs. Tournaments were set up more for younger combatants as those competing would have to fight several matches, sometimes back to back. Making it harder for the older warriors as they had to adjust to multiple sword styles and face many different opponents without resting.

“A place like Clearfield would hardly be of interest to any fighter ‘B ranked’ or higher,” William said. “Though we might get to see one or two, trying to position for a good spot at the bigger tournaments. So, they can avoid the earlier matches.”

Gil nodded as he was following what William was talking about. If a combatant did well at several smaller tournaments, they could enter the larger tournaments as a ranked warrior and avoid working their way through all the preliminary fights. Cam seemed to be thinking hard about something.

“If anyone can compete. Can I compete in the tournament?” Cam asked.

“No…, I don’t think you're skilled enough to win one just yet.” William said. “Also, I’m not sure what age you need to be to enter.”

William knew Cam was very skilled for someone who had not graduated from the Royal Knight Academy, but Cam’s lack of experience in actual battles was William’s worry. Young fighters with skills seldom understood how to hold back in real tournaments. Having trained both the boys as best he could, he knew Cam lacked the discipline needed in regulated matches.

“The fights are best for experienced swordsmen as they go till someone draws blood,” William said. “Also, you might need another year or two before you can enter.”

Cam was visibly disappointed, and William could tell from the frown on his face. The mention of blood, though, had excited Cam. In his mind, he was picturing bloody battles to the death.

Though severe injury and even death could happen during a tournament, it was almost unheard of. The contests were more like rough sparring matches, which went until someone was cut, not run through. William’s mind was made up, and no family member would be competing.

“So, do people get hurt fighting?” Gil asked.

“Sometimes, but there are always magical healers on hand to treat any serious wounds,” William answered.

Cam was disappointed he would not be allowed to compete but satisfied with what William had told the boys. Going to see an actual tournament was exciting on its own. Gil was interested in the trip, not because of the matches, but to see a bigger city and more of the world.

That night William and the boys packed up enough items to see them through a couple days away from the cabin. The family went to bed early to set out before sunrise the following day. Gil and Cam found it hard to sleep as both of them were excited about the opportunity of seeing a new place firsthand.

When he eventually found sleep, Cam dreamed of glorious battles where he emerged the winner. For Gil, it was seeing all the different kinds of shops available in larger cities and the merchandise they sold. William was the only one in the family to get a good night's rest because he had seen and fought in many tournaments before.

When the time finally arrived, William got the boys out of bed and hooked the small cart to Pip. With that, the family journey was underway. Gil and Cam were both excited about the adventure awaiting them. Gil was chosen to ride Pip for the first part of the journey while William and Cam sat in the cart with their feet dangling above the road.

Gil was slightly jealous of the two as they could fall back to sleep in the cart while he had to stay awake on Pip’s back. Being a somewhat smaller horse, Pip struggled some under all the weight, as he was not used to pulling a cart. Still, he was strong and kept moving forward at a leisurely trot.

As the sun rose, Gil was greeted with a magnificent view of reds and yellows. It was not long after Gil had to make the first turn. The roads leading to Clearfield were wider than Brighton’s, but they were still packed dirt and full of small stones which would jolt the cart when it ran over them.

The trip was uneventful, and as they were traveling so early in the day, Gil had only seen one other traveler around them. A man was leading a donkey in the opposite direction. They were also pulling a cart, but there’s was full of straw. Gil had waived as they passed by.

Around noon the family stopped by the side of the road and ate some food William had packed. It was dried meat with some of his flatbread and a couple slices of apple. It was nice to get up and stretch some. Cam was on Pip when they started again, and Gil was back in the cart with William.

The family continued down their current path. It was not unusual to see another traveler on occasion, with it being later in the day. It was starting to get dusk when they came to the second turn. The road ahead cut through an area of trees, and William told Cam to pause at every twist in the path as those were spots bandits might be laying in wait.

Cam was happy to do so and desperately wanted bandits to attack so he could fight them off. It was one more turn in the forest, and they soon could make out a large city in the distance. Being dusk with each passing minute, It was getting darker. Soon the town in the distance was awash with tiny twinkling lights, which grew larger the closer they moved towards them. Clearfield was a city with some nightlife.

Worn out from their travels, they were all happy when they finally arrived in the city itself. It was fully dark as they rode through the city gate. Gil watched as the buildings they had seen so far away passed them directly on each side.

“That’s the hotel we will be staying in,” William pointed to the building they were passing. “Before that, though, we should take Pip over to the stables.”

“Stables?” Gil questioned.

“Yea, there's no place to keep him at the hotel, and Pip will be much more comfortable at the stables,” William replied.

Cam nodded as he was worn out from the day-long trip. Continuing past the hotel, the family made its way down the main street of Clearfield. Gil looked around and soon spotted what must be the stables.

Setting high on a hill overlooking the main street was a collection of buildings and fences. As they drew closer, Gil could make out horses outside, watching the family. At the top of the hill, they approached the closest building. A tall man made his way out to the family.

“Hello, I’m the stable master,” the man said.

Everyone dismounted and picked up their bags. William walked over to the man to get a stable for Pip. Gil watched as William and the stablemaster conducted their business.

“You’re in luck. I have a couple of spots left.” The stable master said. “With the sword tournament in town tomorrow, we have been filling up fast.”

“That’s why we're in town,” William said.

“Going to be a big one this year, much bigger than last year,” The stablemaster replied.

William nodded when he heard wondering if the tournaments were more prominent than they used to be. Moving to the side of Pip, he began to remove the harness which held the small cart in place. The boys waited over at the side, looking down on the town all lit up below them.

Chapter 31 - A City Alive

The trip had been a long one taking an entire day. Tired but excited, both boys looked around their new location.  From where they were, Gil could see all sorts of buildings lit up for the night. The view from the top of the hill they were on was oddly satisfying. Dark shadowy forms moved between the lit-up buildings below.

Clearfield was a lively place, and it was very easy to tell it was much bigger than Brighton village. Gil smiled and looked over at his brother. Cam must not have enjoyed the view as much as Gil as he yawned and stretched his arms.

William, having finished up his business, soon rejoined the boys. Together once more, they started down the hill back to the streets of Clearfield. Reaching the bottom, the path widened as it entered the city. The family passed several businesses on the city street with lights on. The dark forms the boys had seen before took shape, and Gil could see all sorts of people moving about.

Further down the path, they passed a large building that seemed especially busy. Music drifted out from it, reaching the street. The music was a lively tune, and Gil could hear the sounds of singing backed by string instruments. Some business patrons were outside, holding mugs he guessed were filled with ale.

The sounds of the music faded as the family made its way forward deeper into town. Gil looked over and could see a group of three various beastmen talking to each other on the side of the road. Their speech was intermittent, with happy howls echoing in the night.

Everyone seemed to be enjoying themselves. The city was full of life, and Gil took in all the sights and sounds it had to offer. Gil had been under the impression all the people in the kingdom kept to the hours of the sun, but here he could see it was simply not true.

Lanterns were often used to line the walkways. Hung on poles serving as street lights. Many of the buildings also had lanterns out in front of them. Even more, light sources were carried by the people moving about. Creating a festive look that only added to everything around them.

“We have to go by the hotel before food. Otherwise, we might be out of luck. The stablemaster said most places fill up fast with the fights in town,”  William said.

They had been walking in silence, aside from the bustling nightlife happening around them. William’s words seemed strange to Gil, and he looked over at Cam to see his reaction. Thinking over what William said, Gil wondered if the tournament was larger than William had told them.

“How many people do you think will be watching the tournament?” Gil asked.

“Hard to say. Back when I was last here, I would guess a couple hundred or so,” William replied.

“Hmmm... I see,” Gil let the information sink in. This seems a little small for a city of thousands, but maybe not everyone is interested in sword fighting.

The hotel building was ahead of them, and Gil remembered it as the one William had pointed out. It was a two-story building, and the front of it read ‘The Travelers Inn’. Stepping into the building, Gil could see a counter with a stairway beside it. Just to the left of the family was a long hallway.

The lobby was decorated with several chairs set off to the side. The chairs were separated by a short table, and on it, Gil could see a green plant. While it had everything one would expect to find, the things in the hotel were all worn and heavily used.

At least back home, the furniture and whatnot might be rough and bare, but it was still well kept up. Here it looked like the cleaning lady was a couple years behind. The floor was hardwood with an ugly light green rug covering most of it. The carpet had dirty spots, and in one corner, it had been so frayed a hole had appeared, showing the wooden floor beneath.

As they approached the counter, an older woman looked up at them with a friendly smile. Gil could see behind the women there was a board with small wooden pegs sticking out from it. Most of the pegs were empty, but a couple keys still hung from some.

“Welcome to The Travelers Inn,” the woman said, with a grandmotherly demeanor and pleasant disposition. The woman had a full head of white hair and was wearing a plain dress, with a full-length apron draped over the front of it.

“I need a room for a couple of nights. My boys and I are in town for the tournament,” William said.

“Only a couple of rooms left,” the woman said.

Turning, she took a key off the pegboard behind her. Moving back around, she motioned to a sizeable ledger-style book sitting on the counter. William picked up the pen and signed his name into the book. Placing it back down on the counter, he looked over at her.

“A room’s five coppers a night. Payment is due in advance,” the woman said.

William smiled and placed a silver coin down. The woman picked up the cash and put it somewhere under the counter. Then she handed the key she was holding over to William. William looked down at the key in his hand and then held it up to read the number etched into it.

“Room twelve it’s the last one on the left. Just down the hall,” the woman said cheerfully, pointing.

William nodded and started moving. Gil and Cam followed behind him. The hotel’s hallway was dingy and had been well-traveled. It was lined with a series of numbered wooden doors on both sides.

All the even number rooms were on one side why the odd number rooms were on the other. Gil saw that while the hotel might have been fashionable years ago, it was unquestionably dated. Even by the standards of the little cabin they were used to, the hotel was shabby.

Gil thought it would be the equivalent of a cheap hotel from his world. About halfway down the hall, Gil started to struggle with the weight of his small bag, and Cam reached over to take it. Relieved of the burden, Gil could keep up with the others better.

Eventually, reaching the door to the room, William used the key. The hotel room was longer than wide and held two beds inside. A bathroom was off one side, and at the end of the room was a large window looking out into the city. Gil moved over to one of the beds and flopped down on it. Lying back, he closed his eyes.

While not very soft, the bed was more comfortable than sleeping on a straw mattress as he had been. Cam placed the bags he was carrying next to the wall before moving over by Gil. Once there, he sat on the bed and bounced up and down a few times to see how it felt.

Gil could have fallen asleep right then, but William decided they should go out for a meal. Clearfield was known for having wonderful restaurants. Cam roused Gil, and the family soon made their way back through the hotel lobby. Voices from out in the street could faintly be heard.

Stepping out from the building, those voices grew louder. They were the sounds of festivity. Once more on the road, the cool night air brought Gil back from his exhaustion. The family began to make their way down the street.

Gil looked about and saw they were passing several small shops that seemed to be doing good business for the time of night. Several of the businesses had clusters of people outside talking and laughing. I wonder if it's a tourist town with this many people here.

There was so much happening around it was hard to take it all in. Had Gil been paying more attention, he would have seen two people sitting at a nearby table playing chess. Gil’s game had spread even here in Clearfield and was being enjoyed.

As the family walked a short distance down a side road, they came to a large bridge. The bridge crossed the river the town was famous for. Gil could hear the rush of water running beneath them as they walked across it.

The bridge was wide and made of gray stones. Walking on the rocks made strange sounds, echoing underneath. Having noticed, Cam would run ahead and then return to the rest of the family to hear the sounds his shoes made on the bridge.

The elevated stones sent sound reverberating out into the cool night air. Gil, about halfway across, stopped for a moment and looked out over the edge. The water ran as far as his eyes could see.

It was a spot that would have been perfect for a romantic view. The river and the lights reflecting on it painted a picturesque world. Gil found himself lost, staring into the water far longer than he had meant to.

“Gil?” William said.

“Yes, I just had to rest some,” Gil said, snapping back to reality.

Gil turned and made his way to where the rest of the family was waiting for him. Once they were all together again, they resumed walking. William pointed to a building ahead of them.

“There’s the place,” William said. “I think you boys will like it. It was a favorite of your mom and I a long time ago.”

“What kind of food do they have?” Gil asked.

“I don’t care. I think I could eat anything,” Cam said.

“It's a restaurant that specializes in a roasted meat dish. It’s really something to see. They cut thin slices off right there in front of you.” William answered.

Gil looked over at William and could see he had a strange smile on his face as if he were lost in a memory. That wasn’t the first time Gil had seen such a look on William. It was as if he were recalling something similar to how Gil had felt visiting places that had been special to his wife and him. Thinking about the view from the bridge, it was not hard to figure out William and his wife had most likely spent some time in Clearfield.

Approaching the restaurant, the sights and sounds around them filled their senses. A pleasant aroma was in the air, and Cam’s stomach growled loudly. Gil and William laughed as the family moved forward toward the scent.

“That’s the place, The River Flower. Your mom loved it,” William smiled. “Wasn’t sure I would ever get back here.”

William led the family through the doorway of the shop. The building was small, with only about five tables inside. Looking around, Gil determined it was probably run by a family of two. The man appeared to be the cook, and the woman served the guests and took the money.

Moving over to one of the empty tables, the family sat down. It was nice getting to sit after such a long walk for Gil. The smell of the roasted meat filled the entire area, and Gil breathed in deeply. The small restaurant was almost full. Looking around for a menu, Gil couldn’t find one and determined it, much like the bakery back home, probably one served one item.

The family’s attention soon drifted to the front counter, where the cook cut slices off a large portion of meat as big as Gil. The beef was slowly being turned over an open flame. When an order was placed, the cook would take a long knife and cut thin strips of the meat off onto a plate. The meat was then wrapped up with some veggies in what looked to be a thin bread, almost like a flour tortilla.

The woman waiting on the guests soon stopped by the table with three plates of the dish and drinks. The food did not disappoint, and even Gil, the family food critic, found it delightful. The meat was perfectly roasted, and the slices were almost so thin they melted in your mouth.

“This is really good,” Gil said, taking another bite.

“I know, “Cam said wide-eyed.

William ate in silence with the same strange look on his face from before. The boys ate their fill and looked at each other with happy expressions. Somehow everything was perfect, from the meal to the trip.

Once the experience was over, the family slowly moved out into the street again. There they intermingled with the other people passing by. Several large groups were moving down the street, so the family stepped aside to let them pass.

Clearfield was full of people, and Gil smiled; he had missed the hustle and bustle of busy city life. After the large groups had passed, the family once more stepped out onto the road. A short while later, they were back at the bridge.

Chapter 32 - A Friend In Need

Halfway across the bridge, the family could see what appeared to be a city guard patrol approaching them. Two individuals wearing red armbands were moving towards the family from the opposite direction. When the groups met, one of the people in the guard patrol reached out and put his hand on William’s shoulder.

Gil looked over at the man and could see it was not a human but an elf. Feeling the arm on his shoulder, William turned his attention in that direction and quit walking. The boys, seeing this, also stopped.

“Hey, you there!” The elf roared. “Where do you think you're going?”

“It’s a city guard,” Cam said, looking at the man’s uniform.

Gil could see Cam’s eyes were especially wide with excitement or possibly fear. Cam had told him large cities often had guards who kept the peace, so Gil wondered what was going on. The way Cam had described city guards made them out to be some sort of police force, more or less. Even Brighton had village guards, though they were hardly in any shape to be called such.

Gil looked over at the elf and could tell he was in better physical shape than any of Brighton’s guards. The elf was slender and tall, standing only slightly shorter than William. Gil could also see he didn’t have a sword at his side, unlike the other guard.

Almost everyone Gil had seen in town was carrying a sword. Even Cam and Gil had their swords. Instead, the elf wore a bow and quiver full of arrows on his back. The red cloth on his right arm had a symbol stitched into it. Leaning forward, Gil tried to make out what it was.

Cam also spotted the sash and whispered to Gil, “I think that symbol is the one for the City Guard.”

Gil looked at it, but he noticed the second guard had a different symbol. “Then what does that one mean?” Gil asked his brother.

Cam was stumped, having felt confident in what he had said, but their insignias should have matched if he had been right. Gil looked at the elf’s face, and he could see Roland had told the truth. The elf before him would best be described as handsome or possibly even pretty.

Straight, light brown hair fell down to the middle of his back, outlining his perfectly symmetrical face. Having seen two elves in his life, Gil concluded they suffered from no blemish or fault upon their pale, delicate-looking skin. Unsure why they had stopped William, Gil moved closer to hear the conversation.

“I go where I want, Francis,'' William said. Smiling as he recognized the elf who had stopped him.

“So it is you, William,” Francis said with a big smile on his face. “I thought so, but I wasn’t certain. Last time I saw you, your companions were... taller.”

Francis moved over and hugged William. Knowing William had traveled a lot, Gil concluded that the elf must be someone he knew. It was something to see all the different races William interacted with. The friendly tone William had used with him, and the embrace, meant they were almost undoubtedly old friends.

“These here are my boys; this one is my oldest, Cam,” William patted Cam’s shoulder. “And over here is my youngest, Gil.” William reached over and placed his hand on Gil’s hair.

Francis looked at the boys and smiled, then he gently bowed. “Glad to meet you both. My name is Francis.” Once he returned to standing, he paused and stared at both boys for what felt like a long minute. “It’s good to see that they take after their mother instead of you.” Francis joked.

William let out a hearty laugh. “Really? I thought Cam was starting to look a little like me.”

“He’s getting your height, I’ll give you that, but he doesn’t have that ugly mug of yours.” Francis turned his head to the guard next to him. “Boon, I’m going to be a little while. I will catch up with you later.”

The other guard, a human apparently named Boon, nodded and headed on across the bridge. Francis turned and was soon walking right next to the family. Every action the elf made was almost comical. While the family walked in small strides, Francis moved about in over-exaggerated steps lifting his knees far higher than was needed.

Gil looked over at Cam to see if he had ever met the elf before, but the blank expression on the older boy's face told Gil Francis was a mystery to him too. Turning his attention back to the elf, Gil could see the end of a bow poking out over the top of Francis’ left shoulder. It was much more ornate than the simple bow they had back at the cabin. As Francis moved, Gil could see tiny sparkles of light reflected from the top of it. Those small gemstones mean it’s a magical bow.

The arrow ends sticking up from the other side of the elf’s head looked very much like the ones the boys had used before. Francis wore a cloth hat complete with a feather on its side. The hat came to a point in the front. The clothing he wore was brightly colored blue and seemed to be made to make one stand out in a crowd.

If Gil had to guess, he would say Francis liked expensive things. Even the boots he wore had shiny silver metal-colored accents at both the heel and toe. The closest figure Gil could think of to describe Francis would be robin hood, wearing an outfit of blue instead of green.

Even Francis’ motions were overstated and purposely grandiose. Every action the elf made seemed overly complicated to Gil. Maybe it was because Gil was so tired the elf’s extra efforts seemed out of place. Yawning, Gil tilted his head to the side, trying to figure out if that was the case.

“How have you been?” William asked, reaching out to slap Francis on the shoulder.

“Good, well, to be honest, I’m in a spot,” Francis replied. “I know it’s not exactly proper to ask a favor of someone you just met after such a long time, but I could really use some help.”

To emphasize, Francis had reached up and taken the hat off his head and was holding it. Francis wore the saddest expression, and William frowned as he looked over at his friend. Gil thought the whole thing funny and had to stop himself from bursting out in laughter.

“What is it?” William said, almost as if every time he saw Francis, he was in a bit of a jam.

“I’m in need of a talented swordsman,” Francis said.

“Really? And here I thought you went for the ladies,” William said.

Francis raised one of his hands to his head dramatically and covered his mouth with his other. “Why do you hurt me so?” The acting was spot on, and Gil burst out laughing, unable to hold it in. “You know that’s not what I meant.”

William chuckled and smiled, looking over at Francis. Cam, not understanding, looked confused, trying to figure out what was so funny. Francis then smiled as he put his hat back in its proper place.

“So, I repeat, I require a swordsman’s help,” Francis stated once more. “Perhaps we should find a quieter place.”

Gil clung to every word the two of them said, suddenly more interested than he had been. Not only was he getting to meet an elf, but this elf was obviously a very close friend of William’s. It was just too much fun to turn away from.

Francis motioned to a spot off the main road, and William nodded. Soon the group was out of the main walkway and to the side. Gil watched William’s expression, which was not one of surprise, but of expectation.

Looking over at the elf’s face, Gil thought the request was genuine. Knowing William and how he helped the people living around them, Gil expected him to give in to Francis’ request. Curiosity is a powerful force, and Gil wanted to know more about what the elf was asking William to do.

“Moneys been tight,” Francis said, reaching up and scratching his neck. “So I got a job guarding the tournament tomorrow, and I kinda promised the promoters I would bring in a ‘B rank’ or a higher warrior with me to compete. I had one all lined up, but the guy ate some undercooked fish and got real sick. Trust me, he's in no shape to fight. I don't suppose I could twist your arm?”

William raised his hand and shook his head. “The boys and I are here to watch the tournament. Can’t you do it?” he asked, trying to remember what rank Francis had been.

“No, sadly, I'm an elf. Swords have never really been my thing; besides, it’s a human-only tournament.” Francis shrugged. “Also guards,” pointing to his armband, “are prohibited from entering.”

Francis had stated the obvious about it being human-only. William, who had told the boys about it the day before, frowned. Realizing his mistake, William’s face turned red, and Francis laughed at his embarrassment. Gil took William’s forgetting as a sign he treated all races regardless of whatever they were, the same.

While true, it was most likely William was trying to get out of competing. While he had been sparring with Cam regularly, he was not in the shape he used to be. Most of the ranked fighters spent several hours a day training on keeping in fighting form. Tournaments were as much a contest of endurance as they were talent with a sword.

“I haven't fought in a tournament, in over,” William paused, trying to figure out how long it had been. Raising his fingers up, he counted until he ran out of them. “At least ten years! I don’t even know what, or if, I would be ranked anymore.”

“Ahh, it’ll be fine. You used to be an ‘A rank’, right?” Francis said encouragingly with a sly smile. “Imagine how happy the promoters will be. I promised them a ‘B rank’, and here I go and bring them an ‘A rank’ combatant.”

William sighed. “Tournaments are a young man's game. You know I might even have to fight back-to-back matches. That kind of conditioning takes time and effort.”

“You were the best. The absolute best,” Francis said. “When you took the ring, no one could stop you.”

William nodded his head slowly, but his face wore a slight grimace.” I don’t think it would be good to go in as myself. I’ve been trying to keep a low profile.”

“Don’t worry, it’s an open tournament. We can make up an identity for you, and as long as you get to the semi-finals, I’ll be all good.” Francis said, “You would really be helping me out.” Francis’ eyes seemed to sparkle. “You don’t even have to win. Though the winner does get three gold.”

Gil nodded to himself upon hearing the prize for the tournament. Three gold for a small tournament like this one is probably good pay. Glancing at Cam, he could see the excitement written on the boy's face. A chance to see their father compete in an actual tournament was something they had never thought possible.

Gil turned his gaze back over to William and Francis. Their conversation seemed to be at a standstill, with William tilting his head back and forth. Looking at the men, Gil couldn’t help but envision the two as schoolmates, with Francis having laid out the plot to some sort of prank.

The way they talked to each other was like two best friends. It was a lot different from how Gil had seen William talk to the lizardman, Mondar. That conversation back in Brighton had been much more formal and scary. Here, however, William and Francis laughed and joked with each other.

Gil didn’t see any way William could say no, and that sent little tingles of anticipation up his spine. They were almost certainly going to get to see William compete. After a long pause, William opened his mouth to speak and then closed it as if he were looking for the right words to say. Finally, with a deep sigh, he opened his mouth again.

“Do you think it would work?” William asked, biting his lip after the words.

The sense of adventure was starting to get the better of William. Gil could see he was thinking the offer over. Though Gil had never seen a ranked fighter, he had to imagine getting such a level was a serious thing, or William would have accepted right off. Looking back at his brother, Gil wondered what rank Cam would be if he entered.

Cam’s expression was even more apparent than Gil’s. Looking at the boy, anyone could have seen that it took everything in him not to burst out in celebration or jump up and down. Having sparred so many hours against his father, Cam knew William was a skilled swordsman.

“Sure, it would. I just need a ‘B rank’, and you're at least that.” Francis said. “Or at least you used to be. With humans, it’s kinda hard to judge what shape you're in.”

Francis shrugged and turned his head to one side, squinting as he looked at William. Reaching out, Francis mockingly squeezed the muscles on William's upper arm. Gil could tell Francis was really working his words and actions to make William agree. It was also clear the elf’s plea was having the desired effect.

“I suppose I could,” William said slowly, still not sounding one hundred percent behind the plan.

“Ok, then it’s all settled!” Francis said, slapping William on the back. “I will meet you guys early tomorrow. Oh, where are you staying?”

“The usual spot,” William replied, pointing over in the direction of the hotel.

“That old place? You really need to live life a little more.” Francis said. “Better hotels and better…” Francis paused before continuing. “Entertainments are what you need.”

Gil got the impression Francis was about to say, better women, but had caught himself. Though he wasn’t sure, it certainly seemed to have been the next word Francis was going to utter. Looking over at William, it wasn’t obvious if he had noticed the sudden word change.

With the conversation complete, the group began moving again down the street. Francis wore a large smile on his face while William’s expression seemed to be more one of worry. Gil looked over at Cam and could see he was smiling broadly, much like the elf.

“So, how long have you been a guard here in Clearfield?” William asked.

“Oh, not long, just ten years or so,” Francis said.

That comment made Gil realize just how differently elves viewed the passage of time. Ten years was a decent amount of time, but to an elf, it was probably only a third of what it was to a human. Gil envied the idea of how long they got to live. Though only a child in body, he was aware death was inevitable and could come at any time.

“Are you still living there in Brighton? Francis asked.

“We are,” William said. “It's a quiet village.”

“I don’t know how you can stand such a place having lived in Kingstown. Clearfield might not look big, but it’s at least active. Not at all like a sleepy little village out on the edge of the territory.” Francis said.

“Well, it was time to rest some. You aren't in Kingstown either.” William said.

“No, that’s true. I needed a change,” Francis said.

The group sadly arrived back at the hotel where the family was staying. The boys would have liked the walk to be longer to hear more from Francis. The elf had provided a unique glimpse into William’s past, which they had only heard stories about. From what Gil could understand, Francis and William had known each other a long time. Their casual tones and behaviors reminded Gil of how he had been with his friends.

Reaching the hotel, the group said their goodbyes, and Francis disappeared into the darkness. William and the boys soon found themselves in their hotel room. Gil laid back on the soft bed and closed his eyes.

That night Gil got some much-needed rest. Cam was too excited at the chance of seeing a tournament to find much sleep. William tossed and turned, wondering if he had done the right thing agreeing to help out his friend.

Chapter 33 - The Sword Tournament

As soon as it was light outside, the family was already awake. William and the boys ate some of the preserved food they had brought from home before meeting up with Francis. Even though it was early, the street was full of people. Gil noticed many of them were wearing swords at their side and wondered if they might be competitors in the tournament.

Francis was already waiting outside for the family. Looking over in his direction, Gil could see Francis had extended his arm all the way above his head and was waving it about wildly in the air. The family moved over in that direction and were soon standing beside him.

“Good morning, West family,” Francis said.

William tired managed a slow nod, “Hello Francis.”

“Today’s the day,” Cam said.

“It should be something, seeing father in the tournament,” Gil replied.

“Oh yes, I’m sure you boys will have quite the show. Of course, William won’t be in any real danger,” Francis added.

After exchanging pleasant greetings, the group turned and headed to the area marked out for the event. Gil could see Francis had the same vigor as the night before, and he wondered if elves needed as much sleep as humans. Francis had one arm around William and practically pushed him down the road.

The tournament was set in a large, flat empty field. It was only a short walk from the hotel but down a different street than they had gone the night before. In the distance, Gil could see an area marked off by a tall chain-link fence. Remembering the various types of fencing, from when he bought the chicken wire, Gil concluded this was a thicker version.

Moving in closer, Gil could see in the distance, on the other side of the fence, tents had been set up as well as several elevated hardwood seats. The wooden benches reminded Gil of the bleachers he had sat in as a child at school. They had several layers and were basically just wide wooden steps.

There were a few tall poles, which stood higher than the fence. On each of them flew a brightly colored flag. A wide circle had been marked off on the ground in white between two of the poles. Gil could see two yellow circles behind the large one, taking a closer look. It looked like someone had spray-painted the ground to make the shapes, and they were not perfectly round.

A signboard resembling a classic scoreboard for an outdoor game was on the far side of the field. A few people were already seated inside the area. Looking around, Gil could see a couple of older men who had brought cushions to sit on. A pair of beastmen were sitting in the front row of the stands, though Gil wasn’t sure he thought one of them might be a bear person.

“This is going to be an exciting day. Are you ready, William?” Francis asked with a smile.

“See, that area roped off behind those circles? That’s where the combatants wait for their matches,” William said, ignoring Francis. “I will be there while the two of you are sitting in the stands watching.”

The area William had pointed out was behind the yellow spots on the backside of the large white circle. It was marked off by short poles which had a rope running through the top of them. The rope fence covered the entire back area of the field.

“So that’s where you will be today?” Cam asked.

“Yep, the fighters will wait just behind that point. Over there are the medical tents. If anyone gets hurt, they just go over there, and healers will make sure they are taken care of.” William said.

“See, no one will actually get hurt,” Francis said, trying to relieve the nonexistent fears of the children. “It’s a safe, friendly sport.”

Francis’ last remark made Gil aware the elf most likely didn’t have a clue about kids. Neither Cam nor Gil looked worried in the least, and they were both old enough they didn’t need coddling. Gil could see a few people already milling about.

Two entrances lead into the fenced-in area. A table blocked one, and there, a man and woman took the money and let people into the stands. The other spot had an extensive line in front of it. Gil, looking at the people, saw it was made up of those who would compete.

There were many strong-looking individuals in line. Everyone from tall to short and thin to fat seemed to be represented. Most were male, though Gil did see a couple of women in line. Each person had a shortsword at their side or was holding one.

“That’s where you boys will go in,” Francis said, pointing to the stand’s entrance.
“While your dad and I will go join the other line. It only costs two coppers a person to watch, but it costs five copper to enter the competition.”

William nodded as he reached down to his belt and took out two copper coins each for the boys. Handing the coins over to Gil, William smiled at them. This was going to be the boys’ first tournament, and he couldn’t sit with them, which was disappointing. However, he still hoped they would have a good time.

“Cam, you look after your younger brother,” William shouted as Francis pushed him towards the line they needed to be in.

“Don’t go getting all sentimental on me, William. You have a busy day of fights ahead of you.” Francis said.

Gil looked over at Cam, who nodded, and the boys took off for the main entrance. Joining a short line to enter the observer area, the boys quickly found themselves at the front of it. The man behind the table collected the coins and took a wooden stamp to mark the back of each boy's right hand with.

“That stamp is good for both days of the tournament,” the man said.

Gil and Cam nodded as they looked down at the stamps on their hands. Gil was trying to make out what the imprint was supposed to be and finally settled on the image being a red outline of a man with a sword. Cam looked down at the stamp on his hand and smiled as he was finally going to see a sword tournament in person.

Gil and Cam found a seat a couple of rows from the bottom of the stands. William had warned them it was best not to sit in the bottom row. Those sitting there could get blood and sweat on them as the ring went right up to those seats.

Waving at William and Francis, Gil and Cam took a seat. As it was still early in the morning, the stands were mostly bare. Looking over, Gil could see William was waiting for his turn to sign up for the tournament. William managed a slight wave back at the boys before Francis nudged him forward.

The line for those competing in the tournament was much longer, and it moved slowly. While waiting, Francis caught the eye of the two fight promoters who had been on the lookout for him. Coming over to talk to him, they eyed William suspiciously.

One was an overweight human male with a bushy mustache. From his mouth hung a sizable unlit cigar which seemed to be used chiefly for chewing on. The man wore a dark blue business suit making him look entirely out of place at the event. The other was a sultry female cat person.

William looked over the line around him in disbelief. It was a much smaller affair when he was a regular fighter at tournaments. The Clearfield tournament must have grown since then. That added to Francis being a little too eager made William doubt his decision.

Slender and short, the cat lady was covered with black fur, which glistened in the light. The tall, soft leather boots she wore over her knees caused dirt to rise from the ground when she walked. Nearing Francis and William, she spun, making the bottom of her white, frilly dress poof out slightly and then rest tightly back around her legs. To top off her outfit, she had painted her claws bright red. A tiny black top hat with a red band was on her head and concealed one of her ears underneath it. Though she was dressed for effect, she had a look about her that said she was the real mastermind behind the event.

“So this is the ‘B Rank’ fighter you promised?” the hefty man asked in a deep voice, stepping over towards Francis.

“I thought he would be younger,” the cat-girl said, moving close to William to get a good look at him. “Though if he can give Brom a challenge, I suppose he’ll do.” She squinted, looking William up and down.

Licking her lips, the catgirl, in a purr-like voice, said, “He’s a handsome one. It would be a shame for Brom to mess up those rugged good looks.”

“I promise you this man can take care of himself and make the semi-finals with ease,” Francis said, giving the promoters a bow. “So there is no reason to crinkle up your gorgeous face, Precious.”

Precious had bought out the tournament from its last owners, and the fights had made much more money ever since. Sam, her partner, was just the frontman for the operation. William hadn’t stayed up with the latest tournament news, so he tried to keep up with who he was meeting.

“Well, he had better, or you're only getting half the pay we agreed to,” growled Sam.

“Now, now, let’s see how it all plays out, Sam,” the cat-girl, Precious, smiled, looking over at William.

“He’s probably the best warrior here,” Francis said, looking around nervously.

William looked over at Francis with a frown on his face. While it was true he might be the best swordsman on the field, he certainly didn’t want to advertise that fact. On top of that, William was not as young as he had been back in his tournament days. Looking around him, he could see he was the oldest around.

“You know there are sixty other fighters here who would say the same thing,” Precious motioned delicately behind her at all the warriors who had already signed up. “So don’t disappoint me, Francis.”

“Don’t worry,” Francis said. “I guarantee it,” he smiled brightly at Precious.

William began to feel his participation in the tournament meant more than just money to Francis. Looking over at Precious, he could see she was beautiful. Putting that together with the way Francis was behaving, it was not hard to guess his friends’ true motives.

Precious and Sam, the two fight promoters, moved on down the line, occasionally stopping to talk with people waiting to sign up. They were an odd pair, and William wasn’t sure what to make of them. After they left, Francis turned to William looking a little less sure about what they had planned.

Patting William on the shoulder, Francis nodded slowly. “All you gotta do is make it to the finals. Yea, it’s totally doable,” Francis said under his breath.

Francis’ confidence had slipped, and William noticed. It was starting to make him a little self-conscious too. All the bravado in the world wouldn’t amount to anything if William couldn’t deliver. The man at the table in front of them finished, and they moved forward to take his spot.

“Five coppers,” said the man seated on the table’s far side.

William looked down, and he could see the man was immense. Holding a pen in one hand, he had a paper on the table before him to take down the fighters' information. Looking up at William, the man squinted some.

“Name and rank if you have one,” said the guy.

“I’m, uh,” Willaim stammered, trying to think of a name.

“This is Drago Rose. It’s a name you should remember because he’s going to be in the finals.” Francis said once more, brimming with confidence.

William didn’t know if he should be impressed or upset with Francis’ ability to so quickly bounce back from despair. Sighing at the name Francis had just created, William frowned. It was just like him to make up something a little too close for William’s comfort. The name literally translated into the red dragon, the exact type William was famous for killing.

William found himself shifting his weight back and forth nervously from one leg to another like a small child. Was the entire thing a bad idea? Hoping the man didn't make the connection, he looked over at him. That man just jotted down the information paying the name no mind whatsoever. William breathed out a sigh of relief.

“Rank,” said the guy at the table, not even looking up.

“I’m currently unranked,” William managed to get out before Francis messed up that part too.

“Don’t let him fool you; he’s the best here,” Francis said, slapping William on the back.

“Unranked warriors will be required to compete in the early matches,” the man at the table said in a monotone voice. As if he had repeated the same line a hundred times already. “You will need to watch the board for your name. If you aren't in the ring by the time the match starts, your opponent wins by default.”

With that, William was signed up. Francis’ idea seemed to be working out, at least for him. William smiled slightly and signed the fake name onto the paper the man presented.

“You will now place your sword on the table. It must fit between the two marked-off areas.” The man said.

Only then, the thought occurred to William he should borrow a more basic sword. Removing his from its sheath, he handed it over to Francis. Seeing it, Francis took the sword and realized what William wanted to do.

“Hmm… I’ll be right back,” Francis said.

“Thank you, take good care of this one,” William said. “It’s special to me.”

Moving back outside the fighter's waiting area, Francis disappeared for a short while.  While he was gone, William looked over the other people waiting in the area. Most of them looked like first-timers, and some appeared to be totally untrained.

William moved aside, and the next man in line took the first position at the table. Watching him, he answered the questions and signed his name on the form just as William had done. When everything seemed complete, and William expected him to step aside, he didn’t.

“After the fights finish tomorrow, is there going to be a kid free-for-all?” The person who had just signed up for the tournament asked.

“Yea, if you have a kid who wants to participate, sign them up here.” The big guy at the table pushed another paper forward. “We will provide padded wooden practice swords for it. It will take place after the final fight tomorrow.”

William overheard the conversation and thought it sounded like something Cam would be interested in. Francis eventually re-emerged and smiled, carrying a basic shortsword. Reaching the spot where William was, he handed it over.

“See what did I tell you? This will be easy,” Francis said.

“For you; you won’t have to battle several times today,” William said.

“Look at ‘em, I don't think there's a skilled man in this field,” Francis said.

William stepped back up to the table and placed the sword Francis had brought on it. The blade fit within the marked-off area, and the man at the table nodded. William then sheathed the sword.

“Hey, I want to sign my kid up for the free-for-all kids thing,” William said.

The page was pushed back over to William, and he signed Cam’s name onto the page. Turning, he started to head over to the combatant’s waiting area. It was then a man pushed his way through some of the people in line behind William. It was a tall, lanky man with an odd look in his eye who strode proudly across the area as if he owned it.

“Out of my way, you cretins. I’m Count Bilden, and I have been trained by none other than The Great Ghast. Not a single one of you here is worthy of being on this field with me.” Count Bilden spoke loudly.

“Do you really think he was trained by The Great Ghast?” Francis asked.

The name he had mentioned was a famous swordmaster in the kingdom. While he was not ranked as one of the top five, many considered him equal. Still, it was unusual for The Great Ghast to train anyone as he was renowned for being very selective of the people he worked with. William had never met The Great Ghast, though he had heard of him.

“Maybe,” William shrugged, “he carries himself like someone with a little training. If I remember correctly, there are usually one or two people at these competitions who are all talk.”

Francis nodded, obviously worried, “Yea.. that's probably... it.”

“Besides, you said I’m the best out here,” William teased.

“Oh, you are, you are,” Francis replied mockingly.

William, looking around, spotted a giant man out of the corner of his eye. “I’m more worried about him? He doesn’t look too easy.” Pointing the brute out to Francis.

“Oh, that’s Brom. He’s actually the favorite to win the competition.” Francis said. “He’s an actual ‘B rank’ warrior. Finished first in the last couple of tournaments. He has really made a name for himself, and the crowd seems to like him. Brom’s the reason they wanted me to find someone so there would be at least some competition for him.”

“You didn’t mention him last night,” William said, trying to size the large man up. “He has one heck of a downward slash,” William muttered, watching the man practice.

“Would it have made a difference?” Francis said.

“No, I guess not,” William sighed. “Did you put my sword in a safe spot?”

“Sure did, and I will get it back for you after the competition,” Francis nodded.

“Good, that sword cost more than putting on a competition like this.” William continued to watch the other contestants stretch and practice.

Looking over the sword Francis had brought, William could tell it was basic but almost balanced. With a quick flick of his wrist, he spun the blade around and began to slash and thrust with it, trying to get a feel for its weight. Eventually, he concluded it was good enough to use.

Chapter 34 - Moving Up the Ranks

Gil and Cam could see the large board from their seats and even look over at the medical tents. When Gil did so, he recognized a familiar face. Nudging his brother, he pointed out someone.

“I think that’s the same paladin from the Harvest Festival,” Gil said.

Cam looked over and thought he also recognized the man. “It does look like him. Didn’t he have a fighter with him last time?”

Gil looked over the combatants waiting for their matches, but none of them looked like the young warrior the paladin had with him previously. Giving up, he scanned the field to see if anyone else was recognizable. Eventually, his attention ended back at the medical tents.

Two figures had just emerged from a tent over by the paladin and took seats at a table in the area. Those figures looked different from the paladin in his shiny armor. They were wearing robes, and one carried a large staff. Gil guessed they were probably mages, but he wasn’t sure, especially from how far away the boys were from them.

The board currently didn’t have any names on it, but a man was walking over to it. Approaching it, the man took out something resembling chalk. Gil figured the board must be similar to a chalkboard.

“See those two names?” Cam pointed over at the board. “That’s who will be fighting next. The fighters themselves will wait over there,” Cam then pointed to the two yellow circles Gil had seen earlier.

Looking over, Gil watched as two men moved into the yellow circles. The whole preceding was interesting to Gil, not because it would be a sword fight but because everything was so organized. There was a pattern to the conflicts which showed business logic behind the scenes.

Scanning the crowd, Gil spotted a large man seated at the top of the bleachers. Other people in the seated area seemed to get up and move over to the man. Once there, they would hand him something and take a piece of paper he had scribbled on.

Thinking it over, Gil realized the man was most likely taking bets on the matches about to happen. While he had never been a big gambler, he had dabbled back in his own world a time or two. In fact, he had even paid for some of his college by playing online poker.

“Hey, Cam, who do you think will win the next fight?” Gil asked more out of curiosity than an intention to gamble.

Looking over the next two combatants, Cam scrunched up his nose. “Neither one of them looks very good,” Cam said. “I suppose the guy on the right. He seems to at least know how to properly hold his sword.”

“Ok, that’s Gregory,” Gil said, reading the name, which corresponded to the yellow circle Cam had pointed at.

“Yea,” Cam said, looking up at the board himself.

“He’s fighting Rod Tilly?” Gil asked.

“Yea,” Cam said, still watching the board.

“Why do some warriors seem to have one name while others have last names?” Gil asked.

“Most commoners only have one name,” Cam said.

“But we have a last name?” Gil questioned, “and were commoners?”

“Yea, I don't know why,” Cam said, shrugging his shoulders. “Maybe it has to do with father having been an adventurer?”

Gil thought over what Cam said, and it didn’t really make any sense to him. Things in their world seemed to be set in stone, and for their family to be commoners and have a last name seemed more than a little strange. The Holms family has a last name, so maybe it isn’t entirely out of the question.

The stands were starting to fill up, and Gil could see all sorts of people looking around. Most were male, but there were also several couples in the audience. As the first match was getting closer, there were soon people on both sides of the boys.

Precious pranced into the large white circle. Just behind her was what Gil figured to be an official referee for the matches. The size comparison of the two was evident at once as the official was much larger than Precious. The official had a small golden-colored horn slung over his shoulder.

Grabbing the horn, the man blew into it, which caused the two fighters waiting in the yellow circles to move into the larger white one. It was then Precious held a small device up to her mouth. Though Gill wasn’t sure what it was, it looked like a metal stick.

“Welcome, one and all, to the annual Clearfield Fights!” Precious said.

The device had confused Gil, but it was something akin to a microphone as her voice carried out to the crowd. Thinking it over, it was most likely a magical item of some sort. Precious’ voice was delicate and had the intended effect as cheers rose from the audience.

“Today will be the preliminaries to see which of these combatants get to move on to the semi-finals. We have an exciting day of fights waiting for you. Each fight will last until one of the warriors draws blood.” Precious said.

With that, the cat-girl gave a wave to the crowd, who again began shouting and cheering. The man with the horn stepped forward as Precious left the ring, and he blew into the little horn again. That was the signal for the match to start as the two contestants moved forward.

The fighting was sloppy at best. Still, the crowd waiting for something to happen became loud as the swords of the fighters clanged together in the ring. Gil watched the fight with only minor interest; he was confident even his skills exceeded the men fighting. Will all the battles be like this one?

Neither of the combatants seemed to have honed a noticeable technique, as it was all unaimed slashes being tossed back and forth. It would have been laughable seeing either of the two undergo William’s strict sword training. Cam watched the match with more interest than Gil, but even he knew the men fighting were untrained.

The match was a short one, and the fighter Cam had pointed out did win. Gil took note of it. The wounded warrior moved over to the medical tents to get his arm, which had been slashed open, healed.

“Wasn’t a very good fight,” Gil said.

“I know,” Cam said, sounding disappointed. “Hopefully, the next one will be better.

Gregory rejoined the group waiting for their names to be called. The man who had written down the first two combatants’ returned to the board. With cloth of some type, he erased the names it held and wrote down two new ones.

Gil noticed a lag between the fighters’ names being written on the board and the actual start of the fight. That seemed to be when people moved over to the man taking bets at the top of the stands. It was maybe a five-minute delay, just enough time to get a bet in before the next match.

Turning back to Cam, Gil asked, “who do you think will win?”

Cam looked over at the two men inside the yellow circles. It didn’t take him long to say he preferred the man on the right over the other. Gil took note and waited eagerly for the next match to see if Cam was correct. The horn sounded again, and the battle was ready to begin.

The fighting was sloppy, and Gil and Cam could see the fighters were not good. In the end, however, the older boy’s prediction proved to be correct, and the warrior on the right won. Gil nodded his head and looked over at his brother.

“How did you know who would win?” Gil asked.

“Well, that fighter held his sword like someone who knew something about it,” Cam said.

Two more fighter names were added to the board, and the whole process was soon ready to be repeated. Gil looked over at the board and then over at the yellow circles. One of the combatants was a larger portly man while the other was a tall thin fellow. When the horn was blown, the tall man on the far side away from the stands took off his shirt to reveal his body had been painted bright yellow. The crowd in the stands pointed and howled at the strange sight.

Gil wasn't sure what was happening, and he wondered if this was a regular occurrence or not at these tournaments. Looking over at Cam, he could see his brother was also lost about what was happening before them. The fatter fighter charged the skinny painted yellow man. The painted fellow began to run around inside the ring at the same time instead of drawing his sword. Leaving the other warrior, who seemed to be taking the fight seriously, running around after him.

Around and around the ring, they went with the man painted yellow starting to flap his arms like a child mimicking a chicken. To say it was a strange fight would be an understatement. Eventually, the heavier man had to pause, take a break, and recover. It was then the chicken man ran up behind him and kicked him in the rear.

Despite not knowing what was happening, Gil let out a laugh. The rest of the crowd went wild with laughter and pointed and smiled. It was ridiculous but very entertaining. Having regained his breath, the larger man took off after the chicken once more.

Gil then overheard a man close by say, “That fool, I thought it was just a drunken boast at the pub, but he actually went through with it. What an idiot.”

That was when Gil realized what was happening. It was a college-like prank. The boys began to join the crowd in laughing and making fun of the fight. The shorter, fatter combatant in the ring seemed less than amused. Chasing the yellow-painted fellow with all his might, he had quite some difficulty.

“Can you imagine if father had a fight like this?” Gil asked.

“I know. Wouldn’t it be funny,” Cam said. “I suppose father might have just stood in one place and waited for the chicken man.”

Around and around the ring, they went, running in a circle. Eventually, the man pretending to be a chicken stepped out of the round marked-off area ending the fight. The chicken fellow was disqualified, making the other man the winner.

After that, the process of the non-ranked battles continued, the same way it had before the comedic fight. Gil and Cam watched the proceedings from the side. Most of the early fighters were not very good. So Gil amused himself by using Cam to predict the winner. Cam proved to be very good at spotting who would win the match.

William still hadn’t been called, and it was almost noon. William, realizing the time moved over as close as he could to the seats and yelled out to the boys. Gil and Cam headed down to talk with him. William was in a roped-off area, but the boys could stand just on the other side of it.

“Hey, I forgot to give you some money for lunch,” William said as he handed over a silver coin. “That should be enough for both of you today and tomorrow. Also, I signed up Cam for a kids free-for-all after tomorrow’s last fight.

“What?!” Cam exclaimed.

“Yea, they are doing something with padded wooden practice swords, and you're going to be in it,” William said.

“Did you hear, Gil?” Cam asked.

“I sure did,” Gil said.

Cam took the silver coin and added it to his coin bag. Gil, who had been hesitant to bet with his own money, instantly had an idea of what they could do with the coin. While it was meant for food, he thought they could use it to bet with.

“It shouldn't be much longer, and my first fight of the day should be up,” William said. “How have you two been enjoying the fights?”

“It’s been something to see, but I don’t think the ones who have gone already have been very good,” Gil said.

Cam nodded in agreement before adding, “I think I could beat them all.”

William laughed and nodded. While Cam was far younger than any of the fighters that had already gone, William was confident his skills were much better.

“That’s the thing with these open tournaments. Anyone can enter,” William said. “ I had probably better get back as I’m not sure when my fight is or who it will be against.”

“We will be rooting for you,” Cam said.

Gil nodded as William smiled. Seeing the match taking place had ended, he reluctantly turned and headed back to the waiting area. The boys watched their father walk away. Looking at the people waiting for their fights to begin, Gil could see many had given up practicing and were just sitting on the grass.

“We forgot to ask what name he signed up under,” Gil muttered before turning to Cam. “Hey, the silver coin he gave us; I have an idea of how we could make some more.”

“What do you mean?” Cam asked.

“I saw a guy taking bets on the fights. If we can pick the winner, we can make some money.” Gil replied.

Cam knew better than to fight Gil’s ideas too much as they had proven successful in the past. Still, he had a couple of questions before he was going to hand over the coin.

“Do you think we can pick the winner?” Cam asked.

“Well, you have been doing a good job,” Gil answered. “There is some risk, of course, and we might end up having to buy our lunches the next two days out of our own money. But if we can pull it off, it will be easy profit.”

Cam thought about it for a moment before he reached into his bag and gave the silver coin to Gil. Gil looked down at the coin in his hand and clasped it tightly closed. Smiling, they began the walk back to where they had been seated. Once seated, they watched as the fighter board was erased and rewritten. When the two names were down, the boys looked them over.

“Hey, look at the board; there’s a warrior named Drago Rose,” Cam said, thinking the name to be humorous. “The red dragon, what a crazy name.”

Looking over at the yellow circles, Gil saw something which made him smile. In one of the yellow circles stood William. Drago Rose was none other than their father.

It was a silly name, and it sounded just like the type of thing Francis would choose. Francis was the type to try and embarrass William every chance he got. The other combatants' name, according to the board, was Marco.

“I’m going to place the bet. I’ll meet you back here in a moment.” Gil said.

“Wait, don't you want to know what fighter I think will win?” Cam asked.

Gil pointed to the yellow circles, and in one of them stood William. Cam laughed as he realized to whom the name ‘Drago Rose’ belonged. Gil headed up to where the man taking bets was seated. It was there he came face to face with a scruffy, fat man.

“You're the one taking bets?” Gil asked.

“Yeah, kid,” The man nodded and looked Gil up and down.

It was not uncommon for gamblers, especially those trying to hide their behavior from a spouse, to send a kid to place bets. That’s why Gil didn’t seem out of place.

“What’s the payout?” Gil asked.

The question was also not unusual. The man grinned and said, “These first fights are even money.  The semi-finals will be weighted, and the final will again be even money.”

Gil nodded, understanding the man meant the current fights paid double what one bet. The semi-finals would pay more or less depending on who was currently fighting, and the final battle would once again pay double. This was good news to Gil, as he essentially had a fifty-fifty chance of winning the first few bets.

“What's the max?” Gil asked.

“I only go up to a silver, per fight, right now; Semi will go up to a gold and the final, two gold,” the man said.

Gil nodded and handed over the silver coin William had given him. “Put it on Drago Rose,” Gil said.

The man smiled, “That’s a silver coin on Drago.” The man took out a piece of paper and jotted something down before handing it over to Gil.

Gil took the paper and looked at it. The writing on the paper was not readable, and Gil couldn’t make heads or tails out of what it said. Nodding, he returned to his seat next to Cam. Together they waited for the battle to begin.

Chapter 35 - Easy Money

The horn eventually sounded, and the two warriors moved into starting positions in the white circle. Another horn blast, and the fight was underway. Marco took an offensive position and rushed hard at William, who took a defensive stance instead of moving.

The clang of sword against sword rang out to the crowd’s cheers. William firmly planted his feet and seemed content just countering Marco’s various attacks. The fight was short-lived, however, as William found his opening. With a simple slash down Marco’s chest, a line of blood could be seen.

The sight of the blood seemed to encourage the crowd, which rang out in excitement once again. The man with the horn blew it, and William stepped back. Turning, he moved over to join the ranks of the other fighters. Marco placed one of his hands over the slash he had received from William. Pulling it back, he looked down at the blood flowing from his wound. Defeated, he haggardly stumbled off in the direction of the medical tents.

“That was quick,” Cam said. “Did you see? Father didn’t move from his starting position.”

“I know,” Gil replied. “We just won a silver coin!”

“A full silver?!” Cam almost shouted, rising up out of his seat.

“Shhh… You don't want to advertise we have money,” Gil whispered.

Cam collected his composure and sat back down. It was by far the easiest money either of the boys had made. If they could keep up their winnings, they could make out quite well by the day’s end. Gil felt his coin pouch and smiled as he jingled it.

Soon the names were erased, and two more had been added to the board. When the combatants were both in the yellow circles, Gil asked Cam who he favored of the two. Cam looked them over and quickly said the one on the left. That one’s name was Jovy.

“It’s probably going to be a close match,” Cam said.

Gil nodded, “We could wait it out and not bet.”

“No, I think Jovy will win,” Cam said.

Gil excused himself and headed back up to the top tier of the stands. That time, there was a line, and he waited patiently behind a couple of other betters. Standing behind them, Gil could hear the people were mixed on who they thought would win. Cam’s good at picking a winner. I’m going to stick with Jovy.

“I think Gad stands a good chance so early in the fights,” one of the men said.

“Yea, but in these preliminaries, it’s anyone’s guess,” another said.

“I just don’t know who to bet on. What do you think, youngster?” the first one said to Gil.

“I like Jovy in the next match,” Gil said, trying to sound as authoritative as possible.

“Me too,” the man at the front of the line said, who put three coppers on Jovy.

Reaching the front of the line, Gil handed the paper to the guy taking bets. The man looked down at the form Gil had given him. Extending his arm out, he put his hand into a bag sitting next to him. Gil could hear the sound of coins being shifted through. Eventually, his hand emerged from the pack, holding two silver coins.

“Put one on Jovy,” Gil looked back at the board, making sure it was the correct name.

The guy nodded and took out a piece of paper. Again he scribbled something onto it and handed it and one silver coin to Gil. Holding on tightly to the currency and paper, Gil began walking back down the steps. With some effort, he returned to where Cam was waiting for him just in time for the fight to start.

Gil smiled as he handed the silver coin they had just won over to Cam. Cam turned the silver coin in his hand, looking at it excitedly. Making a silver coin so quickly had Cam hooked. Betting, or at least the winning side of it, was something he very much enjoyed.

Cam fiddled with the coin in his hand for some time. If their next prediction was correct, they would make another coin just as quickly. Cam didn’t want to admit it, but he realized Gil was a genius.

“Hey, take that silver coin and grab us some food,” Gil said, smiling at his brother.

“Sounds good,” Cam replied, standing up.

As Cam stood, he realized they would be assured success if they only bet on William’s fights. Cam had looked over the other fighters, and he had only seen one or two that he thought could challenge William in a match. Most of the people competing were unskilled, and Cam knew he could easily beat them himself.

“So next time father fights, will you let me place the bet?” Cam asked.

Gil smiled as the lure of easy money had corrupted his brother. “Sure will.” The walk up to the man taking the bets was challenging for Gil. “Hey, when you get us some food can you get me a pencil and some paper,” Gil asked.

“What for?” Cam asked.

“Well, I’m going to do a little math problem to help us win more,” Gil replied.

“Math? How will that help us?” Cam sighed, not understanding.

For Cam, school work was something to be endured, not openly used. If it meant they would win more, though, he was all in on picking up some paper and a pencil. Holding the silver coin, they had won, Cam smiled, realizing it didn’t matter if he understood what Gil had planned or not for the first time.

Seeing Cam confused, Gil added. “Yea, it will help our odds; you want to make as much money as we can, right?”

Cam nodded, “Ok, I’ll go find a pencil and some paper if it will help.”

Gil watched Cam disappear out of the fenced-in area. The next fight had been set up, but without Cam’s help, Gil thought it wise to avoid betting. Gil watched the match unfold with little interest and waited for Cam to return.

As the fight ended, Cam emerged once more into the fenced area. Carrying a couple of pieces of paper and a pencil he had bought from a shop outside the tournament area. Holding some food and drinks for the boys in a small wooden box in his other hand. Gil took the paper and listed the names of the current warriors who had won on it. Then he made a spot for speed, attack, and defense.

With Cam’s help, they quickly set a baseline based on five points and began assigning those points to the winners of the matches. William was given straight fives across the three sections, while the others they had seen fight were far lower.

Drago Rose reappeared again on the board, and William was up once more for the next fight. Cam placed the bet, and the boys settled in to watch. William easily won that one as well, but the frequency of the fights made Gil a little nervous. If they keep calling William so close to his last fight, will he be able to keep up?

The next fight was about to begin, and the fighter they had picked was named ‘Todd Ember’. Cam nodded and headed up to the top row, where the man taking bets sat. Quickly he returned back to Gil, who envied his ability to climb the steps with ease.

The fight was the longest one they had seen so far, but in the end, Todd Ember won. With that, the boy’s betting streak continued. A few matches later, the boys were well on their way to the most profitable day they had ever had.

By late afternoon they had only lost once. Using the paper Gil created and Cam’s knowledge, they could determine who would win a match with almost perfect accuracy. The boys let their greed get the better of them, and soon they were betting on every fight.

The money coming in went directly to Gil’s pouch, and it was getting heavy. Before each round, Gil would send Cam up to collect the winnings and push the original bet forward for the next battle. Betting on every fight, the boys made several silver coins each by early evening.

Gil knew better than to count all the money right there in the stands, but he calculated it to be about seven silver coins for each of them. They had already made more than a gold and by the day’s end would almost certainly have two.

Looking over at the combatants, Gil could see the remaining ones were being handed out small food boxes. Several of the warriors had already opened theirs and were eating what was inside. William was sitting down on the grass and had just started eating the contents of his box.

Gil yawned and stretched his arms. It was evening, and the day had been a lot more exciting than he had thought it would be. The betting the boys had done had kept Gil interested in the matches. Looking over at Cam, Gil could see his brother looked restless. Cam was not the type to stay in one place, especially all day.

“Maybe you should get us food,” Gil said.

“Sure, What do you want?” Cam asked.

“Oh, anything should do,” Gil replied.

Cam got up from his seat and headed out to pick up something for them to enjoy. Gil watched as Cam once more disappeared in the crowd. While he was gone, a man Gil hadn’t noticed before moved over in his direction.

That man took the seat right next to Gil. Gil, feeling someone's presence near him, looked over. The man was wearing what appeared to be an expensive robe over equally costly clothing.

Gil could see the man was dressed far more prominent than most people in the crowd. While he wasn’t all muscle, he had the look about him of a guy who could take care of himself. Over his head was a hood, which partially covered his face.

Not sure what to make of the man, Gil turned his attention back to the match taking place. It was not an exciting match, and it looked like the fighter Cam and Gil’s calculations had picked was going to be the winner. The match ended with the next blow, and once again, the boys had been right about who had won.

Chapter 36 - The Strange Man

Sliding over, the man was soon close enough his body was pressing up against Gil’s tiny frame. Gil got a bad feeling in his gut. Trying not to make eye contact, Gil slid slightly over in the opposite direction. Obviously, personal space was not something the man seemed to understand, or maybe he did, and this was all meant to make Gil feel uncomfortable.

“Seems you are having a good day betting,” the man said.

As the man had spoken, Gil felt obligated to look in his direction, so he did so. It was a useless gesture as most of the man’s face was covered by his hooded cloak. Whoever he was, he didn’t want to be recognized.

“It’s been alright.” Gil finally replied.

“You’ve been a lot more accurate in your bets than the rest of these folks,” The man said. “So I think it’s been better than just alright. I, for one, am just wondering how you're doing it?”

Gil got the feeling the man was looking for more than just some advice on the fights. “Just some math and general sword knowledge,” Gil replied.

“Oh, math and general sword knowledge, is it? Ha, ha,” the man said, chuckling to himself. “I’ve heard of a lot of systems but never one using math. Even knew a guy who once would only bet on the fighter if they had straight teeth. Said it had to do with, uh,” the man paused while he thought, “proper grooming.”

“Yes, my brother, who should be back any moment and I, are calculating the skills of the warriors, using a math formula. We are doing so based on three criteria and lastly on personal observations. With those data points, we can determine how each combatant stacks up to the others.” Gil replied, hoping his explanation would sound very technical and be over the man’s level of comprehension.

“Is that so. Sounds quite fascinating. Still, Brom is going to win the whole thing.” The man said, slapping Gil on the back hard.

Gil grimaced in pain at the slap. Looking over, Gil could see the man seemed to smile at his discomfort. The man then pointed to Brom, the most prominent warrior in the waiting area.

“The names, Duncan,” the man extended his hand to Gil.

The size of the man’s hand swallowed up Gil’s tiny hand as he reached out to shake it. Gil counted three rings on his hand, and each one looked like it cost a fortune. After shaking Gil’s hand, the man retracted his own and put it back under his cloak.

“As I said, Brom is going to win. The big man right there is the best combatant I’ve ever managed. Maybe the best fighter I’ve ever seen, though the circuit used to be better talent-wise, ten or twenty years ago.” Duncan said.

The encounter had in almost an instant gone from being aggressive to like two old friends chatting. Or it had from Duncan’s point of view, at least. Gil saw it differently, and he wasn’t content playing a friend to this interloper. Desperately he tried to think of a way to get him to leave.

“I doubt it,” Gil said matter of factly.

“What?” Duncan snorted. “You think you know someone who will beat Brom? He’s won the last two tournaments easily, you know, he’s ‘B ranked’. The only reason he’s taking part in this little one is to get a better position in the big tournament.”

Duncan again slapped Gil on the back. Though it wasn’t as hard as it had been before, it still stung. Gil frowned, wondering why Cam hadn’t returned with the snacks. Looking around nervously for his brother Gil bit his lip and decided to tell Duncan who would really win the tournament.

It was primarily out of spite, and Gil hoped crushing the man’s dreams of Brom winning might cause him to leave. That was the exact information Duncan had been fishing for. Duncan was a master at getting a person to tell him what he wanted to know and even Gil wasn’t immune to it.

“I can almost assure you Drago Rose will win the tournament. Of course, I haven't seen Brom fight yet, but I doubt he’s as skilled,” Gil said.

“Drago Rose, is he your father?” Duncan asked.

“He is, but that isn’t the reason. I doubt any man here would be able to beat him.” Gil said.

Duncan was surprised. A kid who couldn’t be any more than seven or eight was standing up to him better than any adult he had met. In Duncan’s mind, the reason for this had to be because Gil was a tough kid. In reality, though, Gil just didn’t know who Duncan was.

Having gotten so used to everyone knowing him, Duncan, having found one that didn’t, completely overlooked everything else. From Duncan’s point of view, it was impossible anyone would not know who he was.

Duncan was the head of The Hundred Phantoms. A less than one hundred percent legal organization widely known to operate in the Kingdom of Vale. The Hundred Phantoms were said to have their hand in every shady business throughout the kingdom.

They had been blamed for or perhaps done it all, from smuggling to assassinations. While it might seem odd for Duncan to be at the tournament, the fact was he had other business in the area. Having only stopped by to take a quick look at one of his recent investments, a particular fighter named Brom.

“Drago Rose? Never heard of him,” Duncan said, taking something out of his pocket.

Gill looked over at him nervously. There was something about Duncan that rubbed him the wrong way. Perhaps it was how familiar he made himself, or maybe it was just the confidence he had. Whatever the reason, Gil was even more uncomfortable than he had been.

“That’s just what I know,” Gil replied, patting the paper he had been working on.

“What’s that? Your homework, your math?” Duncan asked, laughing to himself.

“It is,” Gil said, “and it says Brom will lose in a close fight with Drago Rose.”

Pulling out a small pouch, Duncan started rolling a cigarette up. Smoking was unusual, and Gil only knew of a handful of people in Brighton who did so. One of them was an old man who used a pipe and would sit out in front of a house opposite one of the shops on the main road.

When Duncan finished, he placed the cigarette in the edge of his mouth. Duncan nodded, thinking over what Gil had told him. While doing so, he felt around his robe for what Gil assumed was matches. Finding the pocket containing what he was looking for, Duncan reached into it and produced a small, strange device.

Pushing a button on the device produced a flame at its top, and he used it to light his cigarette. Gil watched as the fire ate away at the rolled paper in Duncan’s mouth. The device Gil had just seen was basically a lighter from his world. Gil assumed it had to be a tiny magical device.

There was no doubt in Gil’s mind even something as simple as it would be costly. Gil guessed he was looking at something which could cost as much as ten gold or more. Duncan returned the device to his pocket and took a deep drag off the cigarette.

“Broms, the odds on favorite, kid, ain't no way he's going to lose to some no ranked fighter,” Duncan said confidently. Blowing out a billow of smoke, he bent forward and flicked some ash under the seats. “Just giving you the heads up, wouldn’t want your little winning streak to come to an end, you know.”

“He’s going to lose,” Gil said, again looking around nervously for Cam.

The conversation had not been a terribly long one, but it had only taken Cam a few minutes the first time he had gone for snacks. It was odd the older brother had not yet returned. Gil’s face changed to one of worry.

“Don’t worry about your brother. He’s going to take just as much time as I want him to,” Duncan said, pausing to let the information sink in.

Gil swallowed hard as he reached down to his side and patted the hilt of his elven blade. After all the training William had run the boys through, it was almost an instinctual reaction. Duncan seemed to notice this, but he didn’t back away or show any signs of fear.

“You actually know how to use it?” Duncan asked, pointing to the end of Gil’s sword.

“Yes,” Gil replied, realizing where his hand had moved to.

“Are you any good with it?” Duncan asked, seemingly interested.

“Not very,” Gil replied, thinking it best to downplay his skill. It was then Gil moved his right leg in Duncan’s direction.

Duncan looked at the leg and nodded. “Yeah, something like it will slow you down physically.”

Gil wasn’t trying to get sympathy from Duncan as he was confident the man lacked any from the behavior he had already displayed. Still, If things were to go in that direction, Gil wanted to have every advantage he could. Duncan just nodded and kinda shrugged.

“Well, it’s not like that. Your brother is just delayed. All I want is to know if you know something more than I do.” Duncan took another drag on the cigarette and again flicked the ash under the bleachers. “If that’s the case, I would sure like to hear it,” the man slapped Gil on the back again hard.

Gil coughed and frowned deeply as he recovered. Thinking over what was happening, Gil felt the man would not leave him alone until he told him what he knew about Drago Rose. Gil weighed his options, finally sighing.

“Tell me why Drago Rose is going to beat out Brom.” The man said coldly. “Give me one good reason, and I’ll leave you and your friend alone. Otherwise, I’ll make sure you can’t place any more bets here.”

With that, Gil’s first impression of the man was proven correct. This guy was undoubtedly the bank behind the betting going on. Gil bit his lower lip and thought over whether he should share William’s secret or not. Looking Duncan over once again, Gil’s brain made him out to be the equivalent of a gangster from his world.

After a long pause, Gil finally said. “Ok, I will, but you can’t tell a single soul.”

The man nodded as he moved in closer to Gil. “You have my word, boy. I won’t tell anyone.” The man’s eyes narrowed.

Thus far, Gil had made Duncan very interested in him through his actions. Not only had the little boy stood up to him, but he had done so with what Duncan would call ‘class’. Duncan put his head down closer to Gil’s so the boy wouldn’t have to speak loudly.

“His real name is William West; he’s a retired adventurer. William was also an “A rank” tournament warrior several years ago. He’s only in the tournament to help out a friend. Still, even taking into account the number of years he has been out of fighting, I think he’s going to win,” Gil said.

Duncan’s eyes widened. Gil wasn’t just a kid thinking his father would win. This was actually helpful information. The news Gil had just shared was something Duncan would have never guessed. The man fell silent and seemed to think about what he should do.

Having given his word, Duncan was not about to break it. However, the information was too good not to use, and he thought of several ways to exploit it. Duncan had been an enthusiastic fan of tournament fighting for many years. It was actually his favorite pastime.

William West’s name sounded familiar to him and seemed to remind him of something. ‘A rank’ combatants were rare; only a handful of fighters achieved such a rank in any given tournament cycle. Unable to put his finger on exactly what that was, he somehow believed Gil.

“You’ve put me in quite the spot,” Duncan said eventually. “I promised Brom he would win again.” Duncan smiled, paused, and took another drag off his cigarette before putting it out on the seat in front of them. “I guess your father’s not someone to be taken lightly, though, not many ‘A rank’ warriors, regardless of age.”

At that point, Duncan’s brain recalled the information he had been unable to about William West. As if in a sudden flash of light, the man’s actions suddenly changed, and he became a lot less aggressive. Going so far as to back off slightly from Gil. Gil was relieved by this but wasn’t sure why Duncan had done so.

Duncan muttered some words under his breath as if he were talking to himself and not Gil. Gil could make out some of it, though, “...the dragon slayer?... having ties to the royal family. I don’t want to get tangled up in all that. Too much hassle.”

Gil wondered what Duncan had meant by ‘the dragon slayer’ and having ‘ties to the royal family’, but he seemed to be in an awful spot to ask. Gil was also unsure if what the man had said referred to himself or William. Having ties to the royal family seemed odd for either of them. Gil might have misheard what had been muttered because Duncan had backed up.

“Your father is something special,” Duncan said with a sly smile.

Duncan then sighed and frowned, making a clicking sound in his mouth with his tongue. Standing up, he stretched and took a single step away from Gil. Turning, he looked back at the boy as if he were memorizing Gil’s face.

“Thanks, kid. You've saved me some real money today. I was about to bet against William The Dragonslayer. Well, friend, you can do as much betting as you like.” Duncan reached over and lightly tapped Gil on his back.

Putting his hand to his face, Duncan stroked his chin a few times and then turned to leave. Moving away from Gil, Duncan seemed to disappear in the crowd of spectators almost instantly. Gil sat in silence, wondering if he had done the right thing or not.

Duncan’s last words indicated what he had mumbled earlier was about William, not himself. Gil let the thought sink in for a moment. Does that mean William is a dragonslayer? Gil’s mind was all abuzz, trying to figure out the riddle of the words.

Looking back at the combatant’s board, something in his mind snapped the last missing piece together. Cam had said Drago Rose was a silly way of saying red dragon. That meant William was a dragonslayer, and Francis knew it.

Deep in thought, Gil almost jumped out of his seat when he felt a hand touch his shoulder. Looking up, Gil could see Cam had returned carrying some snacks. Did Cam know this entire time?
No, that’s impossible. Cam is an open book. Anything he knows, I’d know.

Should I tell Cam? That’s a risky move; Cam has a big mouth and can’t keep secrets. Gil sighed to himself and thought it was best to keep the secret. Still, knowing a secret and not telling it is a lot harder than sharing one.

Cam placed the food down on the bench between them. Gil looked over what Cam had bright and saw two skewers of meat. Picking one up, Gil began to eat while thinking about what had happened.

“Sorry it took so long, but the guy running the booth was going extra slow,” Cam said.

Gil nodded, figuring that was what Duncan meant by Cam being taken care of. After eating, Cam was ready to resume their betting streak. Gil was a little hesitant to do so after the conversation he had just had. If Duncan had noticed how much they had been winning, it was likely others in the crowd might have also.

“Looks like the next fight is about to begin. I'll be right back,” Cam said, starting to stand.

“Hold on, let's finish eating first,” Gil said.

Cam, easy-going, shrugged at Gil’s response, sat down, and went back to eating. Gil was suddenly aware of the danger all around them, but he wasn’t about to tell Cam. Once they finished eating, both boys sat in silence while watching another battle finish.

As the next combatants stepped forward, Cam stood and headed off to make a bet. Gil reluctantly let him go, unable to think of a good excuse for why he shouldn’t. Duncan had said they could, and his tone hadn’t been mocking or dangerous.

About The Author

Kathy Rose

Kathy is from the Midwest and started writing before she could read. One of the earliest gifts she remembers receiving was a kid’s desk with a light table for tracing, which she used to trace full pages of books. While dystopian novels are her favorite kind, she is drawn to all genres of fiction and thinks the ideal way to spend your afternoon is outside with a good book.

More Information

To follow along with Kathy Rose for more information about the series and other books, join her newsletter or follow her author page on Kindle.

www.KathyPress.com